Blood Is In The Air

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Epilogue
Chapter 1
Chapter 3
Chapter 15
Chapter 26

Chapter 2

A small lab had been set up in Twilight Sparkle's house where she routinely ran experiments. It was like something out of a penny dreadful, test tubes, beakers, electrodes, and other such equipment on display, making her look like some sort of modern day mad scientist. She wore a pair of spectacles, a buttoned-up lab coat, and heels that clicked on the floor while she hummed and worked. She liked to work in the dark whenever possible, shadows cast over the usually clinical white interior.

Seated on a counter nearby was her faithful pet, Spike, who wagged his tail and lolled his tongue. He yipped when she absentmindedly pulled a biscuit from a pocket and caught it with a chomp. A buzz sounded at the door. “Come in!”

The mechanized door she'd installed herself slid open to welcome Sunset Shimmer and Flashy Sentry. The trio had started a casual relationship, testing the waters, trying to figure out how compatible they really were. Perhaps they'd all settle down together permanently someday? But for now, they were content to simply enjoy one-another in their spare time.

“Hey, Twilight!” He smiled with a casual wave. “How would you like breakfast?”

“What?! Is it really that late, er, early? Looks like I've lost track of time again!” She wiped her brow.

Sunset couldn't help but laugh. “Classic Twilight!” She looked at the stacks of books scattered about, and a blackboard covered in all kinds of complicated equations. “Ugh, last thing I want to think about is more schooling.” They were about to graduate from Canterlot Academy and would have to decide what to do next with their lives. She stopped by the geodes, which hovered in place within small bottles, the dust gradually reforming back into the stones which had been smashed.

“Better we don't rely on them too much like you've suggested,” said Twilight who looked with her. “Oh, and breakfast sounds great!” She kissed them both. “Maybe I should change into something more comfortable...” She shyly undid the buttons to her coat, one-by-one, opening it to reveal she was wearing absolutely nothing beneath. While her dimensions would be considered rather average, she was certainly well-shaped, which she was reminded of when the pair's eyes were pinned to her assets.

“I suddenly feel a little overdressed,” said Sunset with a wink at Flash.

He smiled back. “Why not? We're the only ones here.” He started by removing Sunset's jacket, than the rest of her old costume with its purple top and black skirt, but like most of her lovers he left the choker and fuck-me boots they couldn't resist. She in turn removed his shirt, pants, and shoes, until they finished by removing each other's undergarments with a shared laugh.

Rather than bother going all the way to the kitchen, they broke out the snacks Twilight kept around for those late nights, mostly a bunch of peanut butter crackers Trixie had given Sunset. They dipped them in some cheese dip from a jar Flash popped open with a twist, and they broke the tabs on some sodas, which fizzled much like the contents of chemical concoctions on display.

“Surprise win, huh?” Sunset dug a few photos from her set aside purse and tossed them out. The winners from the firs Equestrian Suicidal Girls contest were banned from competing with the recount; in third place were Lyra and Bon Bon, who most agreed made a rather cute couple. In second place Octavia and Vinyl Scratch had barely squeezed ahead, probably because the pair were famous up-and-coming musicians. And in first? A surprise win from a lone entry, Wallflower Blush, who after her steamy photo shoot certainly wouldn't be forgotten by anybody anytime soon! “Well, she deserves it.”

“She's cute,” admitted Flash who looked at the girl posing naked in a garden. “Not as cute as you two, of course!”

“Ha, no worries. We're not the jealous types,” reminded Sunset who put her arms around their shoulders. “Besides, we like looking too, right Twi?” She smirked at her adorkable lover who blushed but couldn't turn away from the pictures.

“She is...anatomically well-designed,” said Twi who chewed on her lower lip. “Almost hypnotic!”

“You and your science. Just admit she's sexy.” Sunset elbowed her ribs. “I'm going to visit Sunny's grave later.” She hated to darken the mood, but she still felt partially responsible for what happened to her counterpart here, and wanted to pay her respects on a regular basis. “Plus, Sonata should be out on parole soon. I'd better see her, too.”

Flash furrowed his brow. “You really trust her?”

“It doesn't matter. Maybe she'll never turn completely straight, but she'll need love and friendship if she ever wants any hope of a normal life. She's mostly pretty harmless outside of Adagio's and Aria's influence...I hope.” She took another photo Sonata had given her, laughing and shaking her head at the girl bending over and mooning her, sticking her tongue out. A blue lipstick kiss mark and lots of Xs and Os were written next to Sonata Dusk's signed name written in a surprisingly fancy manner.

“Just be careful I don't want her dragging you into her problems,” said Flash.

“Yeah, yeah. I'm a big girl. I can take care of myself. But thank you.” She petted Spike's head who came to eat more snacks Twi tossed out beside them. “Oh, and experimenting on your dog? A bit questionable, Twilight.”

“Come on, you know I'd never hurt him! I want to see if I can somehow make him smarter, maybe increase his life span.” She nodded at the machinery she sometimes hooked him up to. “He's such a trooper! And I've offered him a lot of treats in return.” He barked when she dropped another bone-shaped biscuit into his mouth which he crunched down on.

“Okay, I'll trust your judgment.” She watched Twi set him back up on a counter, attach a small metal helmet, and a bunch of electrodes all over him. The connected machinery buzzed to life and readouts were printed showing his statistics. He yipped and slobbered, well-trained to wait patiently in place. It as all a little above her. Sure, Sunset and Twi were said to be equals in smarts, but she was far more of a hands-on, people person. All this tedious, dry book learning tended to bore her.

As they ate and chatted a storm broke outside. Raindrops lashed the house with a continuous thump, and the wind howled, picking up speed. None of them had anticipated weather like this. It almost seemed...supernatural. A lightning storm crackled in the dark sky, and struck the building, the equipment connected to Spike glowing and smoking from the surge.

The stench of burning and fusing wires suffused the air. He shimmered for a moment, yelped, and toppled over unconscious. “Spike!” Twilight ran to his side followed closely by Sunset and Flash as she disconnected the items from his twitching form. “Thank God, he's okay! Just fast asleep.” She smiled and cradled him in her arms, tickling his underbelly.

The charge continued to radiate throughout him, suffusing him with a dark magic...

*****

Aria returned to the warehouse where her mysterious master made their lair. Hidden away from civilization in a rather remote part of the city, she'd been given her own room and told she could do what she liked with it, so long as it didn't interfere with their plans. Basically, she had to keep their actions on the down-low. She'd carried the denuded Pacific Glow home with her unnatural strength and speed, then tossed her like a sack of potatoes onto her bed. “Welcome home, bitch.”

The raveslut blinked awake several times, then weakly shrank away, still weakened from all the blood she'd drained. She touched the tender pair of bite marks upon one of her tits. She whispered, “A-are you planning to kill me?”

“Nah. Not unless you force my hand.” She'd only killed a couple of people. Sombra had deserved it so far as she was concerned, and as for Sunny, well, she'd actually been aiming for Sunset Shimmer, not her doppleganger. Oh well, shit happens! She'd finally drawn first blood and proven how dangerous she could be. But she realized upon her rebirth that she'd never truly 'lived' until she became a vampire! All her senses seemed heightened when she drew upon the darkness. “You're my bitch now.”

She seized her throat hard and made her choke a little. She wasn't even particularly interested in her sexually. Not that she was remotely bad looking, but she wasn't really her type. Too soft, too dumb. No, she simply loved the power she held over her. She fetched one of the razor-blades she'd lifted on her trip out from her stuff, and flicked the shining blade out, pressing the flat side to the trembling wench's breast. She snickered and sneered, tracing a pepperoni-like nipple as if she'd slice it off.

“D-don't,” whimpered Glow pathetically, wincing and wetting the bed once she started to barely cut a thin line across one of her boobs. Aria licked up the warm, fresh nectar, slurping as it ran down her chin. She tossed the knife aside which embedded itself in a wall with a quiver, and squeezed more crimson from her udder, rubbing it on her palms and lathering it upon her own small perky breasts. She used more of it to draw war paint upon her cheeks, making her look even fiercer. “P-please...”

“Be a good little slave and shut it, you stupid sow. Behave and I'll let you drink a bit of my blood. You're hungry, aren't you?” It seemed to come instinctively to her; all the new abilities of a vampire. She'd fed her slave a bit of her own tainted blood while she slept and connected Glow to her. “Soon you'll beg for it,” she said crawling naked atop her terrified, submissive slave-slut.

The door creaked open and her mysterious master entered, still dressed in a black buttoned-up coat and hat which made him look rather old-fashioned. Now that she could see them a little better, they appeared to be an old man, his skin blood red and his hair a white mess. His eyes burned yellow. He was tall and thin to the point he appeared withered. “You...Tirek?”

“Call me Lord Tirek, my pet. Long have I searched for my place in this world. Instead, I've decided to bring more Equestrian magic to me. The very blackest kind.” He cupped her chin. “My latest ritual has unleashed a storm upon the city which will shroud it in darkness and violence for the rest of the day, allowing us to carry out our work in peace.”

He walked in a circle around the bed with hands clasped behind him, studying the pair. “Oh, and you may keep your little blood slave. She'd pose little threat to me, even if you turned her. Hell, she can even help us! Serve me well, and I will offer a reward I think you'll be most pleased with.” He removed another blood packet from his coat and tossed it to them. “Drink up, both of you. You'll need all your strength for what's coming. We'll move out within the hour. Be ready.” He stalked away.

Aria shivered. He was even worse news than Sombra. She'd been surprised to discover the pair even had counterparts in this world. With a shrug, she popped her fangs, and punctured the baggie, which splattered over the bodies of the pair who greedily scooped and drank the sticky contents. She felt a warmth fill her with each ambrosia-like drop she consumed.

She'd learned that vampires could apparently survive in the sunlight; they were simply rendered normal humans. She decided not to bother with clothes anymore unless absolutely necessary. Not to attract others or anything so pathetic; nah, she loved the way it thrilled her, like she was some wild, bestial predator constantly on the hunt. Time to fuck some more shit up!

*****

Thunder roared and lightning crackled all over the city. Blackouts struck all over and car alarms blared. Heavy winds whipped around trees and rain poured down like the tears of God. The graveyard flooded, softening the dirt, earthworms crawling to the surface. Lord Tirek led his servants here under the cover of darkness, Aria happily soaking in the cool wind and raindrops on her bared skin, Pacific shivering as she'd been given back her scanty and now soaked tube top, booty shorts, and sneakers.

They came upon a particular grave which hadn't been there that long. He handed them both shovels, and planted his own in the soil, as they started to dig like madmen. While the ritually-induced bedlam was supposed to last the entire day, forcing most normal citizens inside their homes, he dared not take unnecessary chances. Eventually they uncovered the worm-covered casket. He ripped the lid off its hinges with a strength that belied his appearance, revealing the pale corpse inside.

“As I thought.” He stroked his small, wispy beard. “Still preserved, due to Sombra's dark magic.”

'Sunny', AKA the Sunset Shimmer of this world, had died from a stab to the midsection by Aria's knife. The wound was still visible, and she'd been dressed in the blue costume Sunset had given her as a final farewell. She looked rather peaceful, like a sleeping Princess from a fairy tale. Aria shuddered at the sight of her, feeling compelled to look away. “She...she deserved it! She shouldn't have gotten in the way! If not for her, I might've been able to sway Sunset over to our side!” She dreamed of becoming lovers with Shimmer, raising all kinds of hell, and finally backstabbing Adagio and taking her rightful place as lead siren!

He directed his followers to carry the carcass home. Another pawn he could use in his schemes. Sombra had the right ideas about some things, but he'd let ego and hedonism render him sloppy. Well, he'd certainly paid for that. Flim and Flam were missing, presumed dead, while Adagio Dazzle was on the run. But with his connections, it wasn't hard to track her potential whereabouts. Likewise, he knew Sonata Dusk would be free soon, and they'd finally have a shot at her.

Aria stretched once they deposited Sunny's wet and slippery corpse on a mat Tirek had prepared. Droplets rolled down her nubile flesh, nipples hard from the cold. “So, you plan to turn her too, huh? What for? I don't really follow your plan.”

“You don't need to. Pacific Glow, watch over the body.” She trembled but didn't dare refuse. “What I'm about to show Aria isn't for more...sensitive eyes.” Not that he cared about her feelings, but he anticipated lots of annoying whining and crying which he was in no mood to deal with in his usual blunt manner. He went to the innermost sections of the dim warehouse and Aria followed. Their steps echoed, tinkling sounding outside. Eventually a low moan could be heard in the very back.

“Your reward,” he said and clicked on a light overhead. What she saw was a naked figure, apparently masculine, although it was difficult to tell with how badly burnt he was. He'd been tied to a chair with arms behind him, charred skin blackened, and he reeked of cooked meat. “I figured killing him once wouldn't be enough for you, my little slave.”

Aria balked. “I-impossible. Sombra?!” She nearly retched at the horrific sight.

“Indeed, indeed. When you burnt down The Shadow Dimensions a beam fell and broke his spine, burying him there while the inferno consumed him. Make no mistake. He did die that day. I used the smallest trace of blood possible to revive him.” He patted the melted cheek and his victim screamed. “Calm yourself. It's not me you have to fear.”

She'd never forgotten the way he'd humiliated her. How Adagio had whored her out to Sombra in return for his aid and told her to get over it when she complained. She touched her cheeks as warm, bloody tears painted them. “You're right. It wasn't enough!” She spat on the bald, skull-like face, his once chiseled flesh now skeletal. “What do I-”

“Whatever you wish. He is yours. Kill him. Keep him as a pet. Whatever thrills you. Turn him...if you dare.” With a muted chuckle Tirek turned and left the room, his steps becoming more distant by the second. He'd acquired most of Sombra's resources. He was little use to him now. The poor fool had never even realized how much of a hand he'd had in his schemes.

Aria considered all her options as she studied the scorched, half-dead occultist. “You said I was your favorite among my sisters, right?” He looked weakly at her with those crimson eyes, now hollow. She plopped down on his lap, and he shrieked as she landed on his tender muscles, straddling him and digging her nails into his back. If his tear ducts hadn't melted together he would've sobbed. She was certain without Tirek's supernatural powers he would've died again several times over.

“How do you like me now?” She laughed like a hyena, giving him what under normal circumstances would have been the most amazing lap dance of his life. At least the now unwanted intensity was still there. Once she would have found this disgusting. Now? She couldn't get enough of demonstrating her allure, making him suffer as he had when he dominated her.

His screams echoed through the warehouse and he buckled, falling unconscious several times as she rode him. Not that she dared show any trace of mercy to this misogynistic prick! She left him for the moment and would return to torture him later.

Unbeknownst to her, Pacific Glow had sneaked away, barely able to hold back sobs as she witnessed what had become of a father-figure and lover.

Whatever his failings as a human being, he'd taken care of her and Inky Rose. She wanted to believe he wasn't that bad a man, even if he pretentiously called himself the most evil person who'd ever lived as he trafficked in the occult. Certainly, she didn't remotely believe he deserved this torture.

"There's not much time! Drink from me." Glow offered her cut breast to his mouth, which he closed around her nipple, and suckled like a baby. She moaned low, determined to nurse him back to health.

Author's Note

The bits about the geodes and the contest winners we're originally supposed to be in the Equestrian Suicidal Girls epilogue, but I'd forgotten. Oops!

Chapter 4

Adagio Dazzle lost track of how long she'd been running and hiding. In actually it hadn't been that long, but it seemed like forever, now that she didn't have the company of her sisters to fall back on. Certainly, she could have crashed at Flim and Flam's place indefinitely, but after they'd kept her trapped their for months and had their way with her sleeping there would've filled her with terrible nightmares. No, she'd had little choice but to take the small fortune they left lying around and run.

They had probably died of dehydration or starvation in that hidden basement by now. Good riddance. Aria had sicced them on her as revenge...and maybe she deserved it. But so far as she was concerned they were even now. Sonata had drifted away to Sunset Shimmer now, not that she blamed her after she'd been forced to abandon her. Well, she'd never been too useful anyhow.

Currently she crashed in a rundown hotel. She was constantly on the move, checking in-and-out soon as possible, trying to switch up her routine so as not to leave an easy trail. A part of her knew she should change her look...but vanity got the better of her. So far as she was concerned, she was perfect and refused to ever change! But when she went to the bathroom her reflection showed a tired, battered woman, still beautiful but obviously haunted like she'd visibly aged in a short time. She swallowed a hateful scream and bottled up a fist she wanted to smash into the mirror. Did her race truly deserve such a pitiful fate?

She stripped out of her usual costume, which she couldn't bear to part with but at least had the sense to cover up with other attire while out in public, and left a trail of clothes behind her as she padded barefoot to the shower. She turned on the water which hissed to life and poured over her voluptuous curves, smiling as she brushed back her wetted hair with a smirk. She closed her eyes as the steam rose around her, picking up a bar of soap and lathering herself all over with a muted moan.

She allowed herself a rare moment of tranquility. For now all her anxieties died away. The moment she let them creep but, she might start crying again, and she couldn't bear to wallow in self-pity. That would only stifle her ambitions. She'd have to start anew...somehow. But she'd lost all her allies and resources...not that she'd ever allow that to halt her ambitions!

“You didn't know that you fell,” she sang to herself over the pouring water.

“Now that you're under our spell,” finished a pair of familiar voices.

She spun and almost slipped in the tub, facing the pair of naked sirens that entered. “It-it can't be.” She pressed her slippery back and bottom against the wall. “You're dead!”

“Yeah, I get that a lot. Too bad for you!” Aria took the lead with Sonata close behind, their eyes turning crimson as they bared their fangs with a shared hiss. “Let's share this little snack!” The sisters closed around their eldest, trapping her between them.

Adagio swallowed hard as their slippery physiques pressed upon her own. “After what Flim and Flam did to me, aren't we even? They trapped me in one of their flophouses for months, raped me often at the same time for over three months...”

“So? Get over it,” replied Aria who threw back her words with sheer spite. “You think that makes up for an entire lifetime?”

“I did it to make you stronger,” said Adagio whose face hardened. “And it worked. You're one tough bitch. All thanks to me!”

“Fuck. You.” Aria kneed her hard in the crotch and she almost doubled over. She and Sonata descended on her, each taking a tit in their mouths and biting into the tender fatty sacks, suckling on them as she instinctively moaned and arced her bosom. They traced her nipples with their tongues while the hollows of their fangs helped suck up the sweet hot nectar, the messy overflow running down their chins and washing down the drain. They worked her over until she fell unconscious in their arms.

She desperately wanted to torture her more but Tirek forbade it. She had no choice but to play along. At least he'd offered to let her lead Adagio and Sonata...but first her eldest sister needed to be turned by him. “Poor Adagio,” began Sonata who quickly shut her mouth when Aria shot her a death stare. Under the cover of darkness it wouldn't be too hard to spirit her away.

*****

That same day both parties scoured the city for any sign of Pacific Glow. They stopped by all the areas she might have gone, asked around for any sort of clue, but nobody had seen hide-nor-hair of her since that fateful night. Eventually the second group made their way back to her workplace, a strip club in a shadier portion of the city. To their surprise it was currently open, albeit there weren't many dancers on duty and even less customers. Neon lights reflected off the floodwaters as they flashed their Ids and were allowed in by the bouncer. “I need a drink,” whined Rainbow Dash who plopped her butt down at the bar.

“Me too,” chirped Pinkie Pie who settled next to her. “Come on girls, we could use a break!”

“Not much a fan of these sorts of places,” said Applejack who crossed her arms defensively. “I reckon a drink could calm my nerves, though!” She leaned on the counter and playfully smacked a fist on it. “Somethin' hard, if ya please!”

“Hello,” said Rarity who flushed when she settled down and was immediately propositioned by a stripper. “No lap dance for now, please. But feel free to use the table.” She set down a few bills as Flitter hopped up on the table. Nearby trailed Cloudchaser who started to rub the fashionista's shoulders, kneading out the tense muscles as she pressed her breasts upon her back. “Aw...w-well...that does feel rather pleasant. You can go a little lower,” she invited with a light smile.

Inky Rose darted her eyes around as if her friend would suddenly materialized. “I'm going to see the manager. It's said they're rather elusive...but hopefully they'll see me.” Her spidery skirts trailed behind her as she headed up the stairs.

After a short conversation with a pair of bouncers, who went to their boss and then returned, she was told to proceed. She sucked in a deep breath and hurried down the hall on the second floor. She came upon the room the bouncers had indicated, and knocked on the office door. “Come in,” said a low voice that made her skin crawl. Nevertheless she entered the gloom.

She came before the desk in the dim room, the chair where the boss sat turned so that she couldn't see them. “Hello. My name is Inky Rose. My friend Pacific Glow works here. I was wondering if you may have any clues as to her whereabouts?”

A creak sounded as the chair slowly turned. What she saw was a dark-skinned woman with a devious smile and emerald hair which trailed about her shoulders. She was tall and well-built, a match for Celestia, with similar killer curves. “I'm afraid I have no idea. I am known as the Queen...but you may call me Chrysalis!” She removed a fan from between her buxom breasts barely contained in her black silk gown, folded it out, and waved it across her smirking face. “I sympathize with your position, lost little child. You see, when a dancer vanishes it's bad for business! Perhaps I could propose an alliance?”

Inky balked a little. “I-I'm not sure. This is all so sudden. Plus I'd have to confer with my friends.”

Chrysalis rose and walked around her, skirts swishing about. She looked her over with leering approval. “You'd certainly make a tasty treat here.” She started to get a little too friendly, hands tracing up Rose's sides, tracing her well-formed hourglass figure until Inky pulled away. “Such a shame. Still...think it over,” she said with a melodramatic little giggle.

Inky paled. Something about the woman creeped her out despite her obvious allure. But she'd heard about this 'Queen' and all her connections, many of them on the less than legal side. She'd certainly help in their search. “I shall.”

“Excellent.” She drew a sword from a pair crossed behind her chair on the wall. “Do you believe in vampires?”

“I'm not sure. Once I would have said no, but after all the weird stuff I'd seen...” She thought back to Sombra's shop The Shadow Dimensions, all the research the occultist had done into the supernatural with few results. From what she could tell all the magic in this world came from Equestria. His dabbling into the unknown here had borne little more than extra cash from other people like him that wished to believe there was more to this world. “Why do you ask?”

“Because they are real. And there are those like me who hunt them!” Her cackle echoed throughout the interior.

“Okay,” said Inky who said it more sarcastically than intended. Of course it was difficult to swallow.

“Poor lost child. You don't believe me? Well, that's understandable. Perhaps a vampire kidnapped your poor, hapless friend. They have a thing for tasty little wenches,” she mused with a slow lick of her painted lips. “Tender little morsels of blood, fat, and meat.” She pirouetted about, slashing her sword at the air in an elegant but almost random manner. On closer inspection the blade was lined in a series of elaborate runes, a few she even recognized thanks to aiding in Sombra's tireless research.

The woman obviously wasn't all there. But to locate Pacific Glow she'd do almost anything. She was like a little sister to her and she took that responsibility with the utmost seriousness. Her heels clicked when she took her leave and headed back downstairs. It seemed no matter where she turned this supposedly peaceful city held more dark secrets than she could've imagined.

*****

Tree Hugger sat in the lotus position across from Fluttershy and strummed her old-fashioned guitar. She belted out a bit of reggae, and her girlfriend joined her in a duet, the pair swaying back-and-forth in casual attire while Spike yipped nearby. They had set out a bowl with lots of water and another filled to the brim with food. They had a habit of spoiling him every time he came by. Rain continued to lash overhead as they waited around for the others to return. The hours crawled by.

Usually this area was so remote the pair would traipse around nude in broad daylight, and similarly practice yoga in the buff, but Hugs could feel a certainly unsettling vibe in the air which made her skin crawl. Neither of them were fighters by any stretch. She kept her van parked nearby, and the keys in her shorts, in case they suddenly needed to check out.

“It's okay Tree,” said Fluttershy who squeezed her arm. “Take a deep breath. Just like you always tell me.”

“Thanks, babe.” She stopped darting her eyes about and touched her heart. Usually she'd be the one trying to keep her girlfriend chill. But she couldn't help but feel this terrible premonition. Was it for them, Pacific Glow, or the rest of their friends? “Maybe we'd better arm ourselves. Just in case.” She started to rise when Spike suddenly started barking.

Shy looked over. “What is it, boy?” His hackles rose and his fur stood on end as he growled and stared out the door.

“That's it.” Hugs made strides towards the largest kitchen knife, and in mid-stride the bead curtain rattled, as the trio of sirens made their entrance naked as the day they were born. Spike rushed to defend his friends, and Aria lashed out her barefoot, slamming into his midsection as he jumped at her. His furry body sailed through the air with a yelp and slammed into a wall where he slid down and crumpled. “Spike,” she called when Aria seized her guitar and busted it over her head.

“Spike! Tree!” Flutters ran to assist them despite having no idea what she could do. “What do you want?!” She was suddenly seized behind by Adagio who'd been reborn by Tirek's bite not much longer before. “Revenge?”

“Bingo,” whispered Adagio whose warm breath fell on Shy's ear. She'd decided to obey Tirek and let Aria take the lead of the Dazzlings for now. Soon they would come to realize how much more suited she was to be in charge. Tree stumbled to her feet, a trickle of blood running down her scalp where she'd been struck. “Hmm. Let's up the stakes, shall we?”

Aria sneered. “Why not? Sonata, hold the bitch.”

Sonata reluctantly took hold of Shy. “I'm sorry,” she mumbled locking the girl's arm behind her.

Aria snarled at the hippie. “Nuke the whales fucktard,” she screamed punting her in the cunt. She cried out and toppled back down. “I can't stand your granola girl bullshit. Just seeing all this shit pisses me off! Shut her up!” Sonata clasped a hand over Shy's mouth to block out her wails, while Aria started slashing apart all the artwork on display.

Adagio cupped the hippie's chin, staring into her eyes with a low laugh. “You know your problem, Aria? You have no sense of subtlety. Although there are times that call for more...vulgar actions,” she said suddenly drawing Tree's head up to expose her bare neck, while she extended her fingernails with an audible sound, and raked them across the skin at speeds so swift Shy couldn't follow, blood trickling from the slits in small gushes. Hugs clutched her neck, gurgling on the warmth that filled her.

She nodded to Sonata who let Flutters loose, and she immediately ran to Tree's side, choking on sobs as she knelt beside her girlfriend who was curled into a ball, helping press down on her throat in a hysterical attempt to staunch the bleeding. “Oh God, Tree! Just hold on! P-please,” she begged, shaking all over. “W-why?! She never did anything to you!”

Adagio stepped in front of her sisters before they could answer. “Let's play a little game, shall we? I could turn her into a vampire like us, and possibly damn her soul for all eternity. Or you can watch her bleed out, feeling cold and alone, with her last thought that the woman she loves is ultimately responsible. You brought this on her by resisting the Dazzlings. Time is wasting. What will you do? Your choice,” she purred crouching next to Flutters who kept whimpering.

Within moments Hugs mercifully passed out. Shy continued to indecisively wail, weighing if damning the woman she loved was worth saving her life. Her eyes were red from crying when she turned and whispered, “S-save her.”

“Let's cut the bitch's head off,” said Aria who readied her knife but Adagio shook her head. “Hey, remember who's in command here! Tirek didn't say we had to spare this one! I want to eviscerate this cunt! And show her life isn't some fairy tale!”

Yet when Adagio raised an open palm to halt her Aria felt compelled to obey, all the years of psychological abuse coming back, when the eldest sister made her feel so small and worthless in comparison. Gently she pushed Flutters aside, and Dazzle took the knife from Blaze's hand, slicing open her hand with a small wince and squeezing the blood into Tree's open lips.

“Thank goodness,” mumbled Sonata who watched the wounds start to heal. “I don't want to kill anyone! Especially somebody so nice! Um, she'll be another blood-slave, yes? I'm pretty sure Tirek will let us keep them!”

“Shut it Sonata,” warned Aria as their eldest continued to draw more blood into the hippie's mouth.

None of them noticed Spike stir. Nor that the dog had started to grow, the black magic crackling through his small form. His shadow stretched across the cottage interior, and his howl split the air, pain ripping through his musculature to the bone as he transformed into a werewolf-like monstrosity.

Drool slathered from his jaws as he bounded towards the Dazzlings...

Author's Note

Aria is savage...but Adagio is downright diabolical!

Chapter 5

Slurps continually sounded as Adagio offered her blood to Tree Hugger, who by now had been almost nursed back to health. Aria sneered down on her, while Fluttershy sniffled, kneeling close by. “Now for the finishing touch,” mused Adagio who popped her fangs out to their full extension, prepared to apply the vampire's kiss on her dazed prey.

Aria scoffed. “You ever heard of a vegan vampire?! Besides, Tirek didn't say we could sire anyone!”

“Nor did he say we couldn't.” Adagio bit into Tree's neck, and she moaned and blushed, wiggling in her slender arms. The hollows of her protrusions pumped out the most potent mixture of her essence; it would leave her weak but would guarantee she'd be turned. The pair were lost and locked in absolute euphoria which numbed all else as the act took place.

“W-wow,” mumbled Sonata who heated up all over as she bore witness with the others.

A slurp sounded when Adagio withdrew, casting her head back, connected by strings of blood and saliva. “Good girl,” she whispered with a pair of pats on Hugger's cheek. “You'll be mine soon.”

None of them noticed the looming shadow closing in until it was too late. A furry, muscular body sailed through the air, swiping thick rows of claws. Aria screamed as nails raked the right side of her face, hot blood erupting from the wounds and temporarily blinding her as she shrieked.

Spike landed and immediately spun to face Adagio who was instantly on her bare feet, balking before the slobbering monstrosity. His eyes seemed to glow, his teeth bare with a hateful growl, and she screamed as he launched at her. Sonata threw her entire weight into his side, barely able to knock him aside even with her newfound vampiric strength.

“Aria,” called Adagio as she scooped the ring of keys on a wall hook and tossed them. “Start the van!” The pair of sisters broke into a mad dash outside, while Sonata trailed behind them, Spike nipping on her heels as she pushed herself through sheer adrenaline. The bead curtain rattled as they ran into the chunky mud while raindrops licked their bared skin.

Slipping a hidden pair of brass knuckles Aria often kept in her pigtails, she slid it on and smashed in the van's window to save time, practically ripping the door off its hinges once she unlocked it. She landed in the seat with a bounce, started the ignition, and grimaced at the peace signs spray-painted on the exterior visible from the rearview windows. “Hippie bullshit...”

With a screech she started to pull out, Adagio hopping onto the bumper and clinging to the back handles. She looked back at their youngest sister who slipped in the mud and landed facedown, still reaching for them as Spike bore down on her. “Sorry Sonata,” she said more to herself as a familiar scene played out. Once more she'd betrayed her to save her own skin.

The van tore ass for a couple miles onto the barren roads before it pulled to a stop. Luckily this area was elevated so while the asphalt was soaked it hadn't flooded. Aria opened the passenger door, and Adagio took her seat there. “That fucking dog,” said Aria who rubbed her face. It had healed up, drawing upon her own vampiric blood to do so, not only leaving her feeling weak, but rows of nasty scars were left behind. “He's ruined my perfect face! This is all your fault for disobeying me!”

Adagio smiled. “Even if that were true, do you believe Tirek will agree? He left you in charge, after all.” She'd simply throw her sisters under the bus for this latest blunder. Then maybe the master would realize she deserved to lead the Dazzlings anew! Of course the loss of Sonata weakened them, and she hadn't been able to succesfully turn Sunset as she'd wished. Perhaps Sunny would be more receptive? She doubted Pacific Glow would show any more potential than their runt of a sibling.

“Was that Spike? Seriously, what the fuck. This whole city's gone completely batshit. I should've backed up and ran the mongrel over,” cried Aria who slammed a fist onto the horn. She laughed at the idea of his stomach exploding under a tire like in those roadkill videos she used to watch online, him yelping as his guts splashed out and his broken form laid twitching.

“Too risky. We had to cut our losses. But there will be other opportunities...” At least she hoped so. Despite all the plans she was running about her head she couldn't help but worry about how Tirek might punish them. Even so they felt a certain compulsion to obey their sire, one her arrogance, Aria's spite, or Sonata's uncertainty couldn't quite overcome.

While back at the cottage Sonata spat dirt from her mouth and crawled naked on all fours, half-blinded as she cried. Once more her sisters had dumped her. She told herself it was entirely her fault. She couldn't meet their expectations. She hadn't wanted to do this anyhow, wanted to try a shot at a normal life with Sunset, but she'd felt a compulsion to go along with this nonsense.

Now she was alone again and wasn't certain there was anywhere left to turn. Yet despite all that she still wanted to live! Wanted to apologize to Shimmer even if she wouldn't forgive her! Paws padded closer and a silhouette enveloped her when Spike trailed up from behind. She froze up when he started to sniff her hind end, his cold, wet nose uncomfortably close.

His tongue circled her puckered, pink asshole's rim, then traced over an equally bright and tight slit of her labia, as if testing which hole he preferred to use. He wetted both in preparation with long, slow strokes, just in case. “I'm sorry! I'm sorry!” She kept repeating the words, warm urine trickling anew down her loins. Apparently vampires could still pee?

Not that she had much time to think on such things when he suddenly laid his muscular bulk atop her voluptuous curves. Something slimy fell upon her shapely buttocks. His hot breath and drool fell upon the back of her neck when his paws seized massive udders which swung like pendulums below her. He mounting her without ceremony, forcing her to take his veiny knot, which swelled upon entering her sex, locking in place as he claimed her. She shivered under his masculine, feral dominance.

Sirens were sexually submissive by nature, and she moaned low, spreading her legs wider and laying her cheek down upon her hands in order to fully stick her ass in the air. “I-I'll be your bitch! Just don't kill me! Pretty please?” He pulled ger ponytail with his teeth, and she moaned and pressed into his hips which began to mercilessly thrust into her with wet slaps, knowing that if she failed to sate him she'd likely end up in his belly. Not that she doubted her ability to please any man!

But just to be sure she threw her all into pleasuring him. She looked back at him with a lewd smile and sultry, half-lidded eyes as he savagely bred her like a mere animal in the puddle of mud. “I'm your bitch, Spike! Woof! Arf!” She panted rapidly and hung her tongue out in a silly manner, hoping that he'd want seconds after he blew his load inside her.

He simply took what he wanted from her, driven by pure, primative need. She whimpered with a full-faced blush under him, her buttocks jiggling as he continued to molest her swaying tips, kneading them harder as she arched her butt into him. Hazed-over eyes stared at the pale full moon. Of course. She tittered between low cooes, lost in a sea of shameless euphoria.

He raised his head and howled when he came, shooting layer-after-layer of his dense seed into her cunt, which in turn clenched around his girth when her body reflevively came with him, another quirk of the sirens whose bodies often climaxed when their partners came inside them, allowing their wombs to better suck in their mate's seed as their sticky cervices widened.

She slipped into a peaceful slumber once her vagina stopped quivering, sinking into the mud. He tugged his knot with a growl, still too swelled to free it from her womanly prison, so he reluctantly dragged her under a tree for shelter. He curled up with the bitch who'd offered him such release, curling his furred musculature up to her and closing his glowing eyes as he too slept...

*****

Fluttershy knelt beside her half-asleep girlfriend. Gently she shook her. “T-Tree Hugger? Please, be okay...” She kept repeating similar words, tears falling on Tree's cheek. She took a quick glance over her shoulder at the trashed studio, knowing it wasn't nearly as important right now, but still saddened to see her friend's hard work so thoroughly ruined.

Sleepily Tree rose and stretched with a yawn, smacking her lips. “Hey, babe. Whoa.” She threw her arms around her, sobbing into her chest, and with a crooked smile she hugged her back and stroked her hair. “It's okay. I like feel totally fine.” She squeezed her. “Nah, that's not ture. I feel better than ever somehow, you know?” She stumbled to her feet.

“Tree, maybe you should rest.” Fluttershy furiously mass texted all her friends to return here, warning them about the sirens, and about Spike's strange new shape and behavior. “It will take some time but the others will head back here. It'll be okay.”

Tree Hugger inhaled sharply, and removed her top, her bared breasts spilling free. She kicked off her sandals, and slid down shorts she stepped out of, leaving herself denuded. An untamed forest covered her crotch. Her eyes were wide and wild; Shy had only seen her like this when she was really high. “Righteous! My senses are sharper than ever!”

“Take it easy. Please. For my sake,” urged Shy who squeezed her lover's arm.

Instantly Hugs started to undress her too, bulbous breasts barely contained by a bra spilling with a bounce and sway as her shirt was removed, but they too were soon unlatched from their prison, leaving buttermilk jugs with inverted, pastel pink nipples on display. “I-is this really the time-” She turned even rosier when her skirt was pulled down, followed by her paw print panties.

“Why hide what Mother Nature blessed with you with?” She ran her fingers through Shy's pink pubic hair, playfully pulling on the silky tufts. “Besides, we don't have to make love right now or anything, babe. I just want you to share the vibes I'm feeling.” She took her girlfriend by the hand, shivering as she led the pair of them out into the drizzle, which had started to die down.

Tree moved with an uncharacteristic boldness, giggling as she took Flutters by the hands and spun her, dancing naked in the drizzle. “I-it is wonderful to feel the wind and water on my skin,” admitted Shy. “Not to mention the soil under my feet!” She flexed her toes. They lost themselves in the moment, almost able to forget the horror show they'd endured a short time before.

The couple wandered over to the tree where Spike and Sonata were situated. “Oh my.” Shy's face burned hot at seeing the werewolf-like creature still locked within a slumbering Sonata's sex hole. He tensed his muscles and then relaxed, pulling his knot free with a pop, a mixture of his cum and her lubrication still connecting the pair as more oozed from her gaping, glistening flower. “S-Spike?” She froze up when he padded on all fours over. “Do you recognize us? We're your friends!”

She yelped in surprise when he suddenly buried his snout between her thighs, pressing it to her pubic mound. She tried to push him away as he sniffed her pussy, which had never been touched by anyone other than her girlfriend, before he pressed his tongue deep into her folds, determined to lick the moisture she was suddenly leaking clean. “S-stop!” She cried out with a whimper, continuing her futile push to unlodge him, her womanhood quaking as she came directly into his maw.

He sucked down spurt-after-spurt from her honeypot, which overflowed down his chin, relishing the taste, scent, and softness of her feminine folds. “B-bad dog!” She smacked him hard on the skull with a palm and he withdrew, strings of hot saliva and pussy juice falling away between them, as he continued to lick his chops to savor every last hot drop. She crumpled to her knees, udders rising and falling in rapid succession, unable to deny how well he'd managed to work her over in no time flat.

“You aint nothin' but a horndog,” said Hugs with a laugh when he proceeded to shove his snout into her sex this time. “W-wow,” she wheezed as he parted her labia with his muscle, her cunt already dripping from the show he'd put on with Flutters. Her swollen clit twitched, slimy and shiny in the moonlight, and he took her more roughly, sensing she'd been with at least a few men before. His paws cradled her wide buttocks as he proceeded to muzzle-fuck her senseless. “Gnarly-!”

She too gushed all over his face and down his gullet, her lubrication filling his mouth, which he greedily swallowed with a wag of his tail. Once he pulled away she landed on her bottom with a splash, huffing and leaning on Shy for support. “Th-that was something else, babe. Not as good as you of course,” she quickly added. “Just different, you know?”

“Y-yeah...but I don't understand any of this.” Fluttershy sighed and laid her head on Tree's shoulder. “Hopefully the others will be able to figure this all out.” She studied the unconscious Sonata and Spike who sat on his haunches with mixed feelings. Her attention turned to the full moon. After their run in with sirens-turned-vampires? Well, she'd almost believe anything!

*****

The sisters pulled the van to a stop near the warehouse, made their way inside, and bowed low before Tirek who stroked his beard while he observed the pair. Sunny sat on the bed still naked as the day she was born, kicking her feet restlessly. “Go check on Pacific Glow. She's been in the toilet for quite a while.” Normally he paid little attention to the wench, but her constant disappearances lately had made him suspicious, and he reminded himself such carelessness had led to Sombra's downfall.

Sunny hopped up and yawned. “Alright.” She chewed on her lip, wishing she had a cigarette to ease her addiction, wandering down the dimly lit halls to find the other walking blood-bank. Yeah, that's pretty much all they were now, she decided.

Aria trembled despite her curled lip, almost too terrified to speak. “It's all her fault! She turned Tree Hugger without permission! I was supposed to be in charge, but she acted on her own and screwed everything up!”

“You were in charge,” repeated Adagio with a sly smile. “That means this is your responsibility.”

“I notice one of your number is missing,” he said evenly with wizened hands clasped behind his wiry back.

“Yes,” admitted Adagio. “But Sonata was practically a liability anyhow.”

“Nevertheless so far as I'm concerned this is equally on both of you.” The sisters paled and looked at each other. “Now, what would be an appropriate punishment? Perhaps I should leave you in a similar state to Sombra for a while...”

“N-no,” murmured Aria who stroked the scarred portion of her face.

“Fortunately for the pair of you, an old rival is on the move, and I require your services. Fail me this time and what happened to Sombra will seem a kindness.” He touched an area of the map where a strip club called 'The Hive' was located. “This is where she operates. I was content to leave her alone, but if the Queen wishes to continue her hunt, who am I to deny her?”

“We won't let you down,” the Dazzlings said as one. Circumstances once again forced them to work together. And while neither would admit it they both longed for company, despite all the bad blood between them. They rose.

The storm from his ritual had almost completely abated. He'd have to hold another ceremony to continue cloaking the city in darkness. But this was a simple prelude for what he had in mind. He hoped to unleash disasters of Biblical proportions, Hellfire and brimstone, until he held dominion over the charred ruins. Perhaps it was simply in his nature to dominate and destroy. He hardly questioned it. All he knew was that he took an indescribable saitsfaction from his malevolent acts.

***"*

Sunny checked various portions of the warehouse, until she eventually made her way towards the back, where they were usually forbidden to go. But unlike the fully sired vampires such as the sirens, blood-junkies like her that were barely touched by the darkness didn't feel the same compulsion to obey; it was mere addiction which tended to keep them in check. That oversight had allowed the scene she stumbled upon; Sombra suckled at Pacific Glow's teat which he held within his mouth.

He snapped free with saliva and blood connecting his lips to her tit as it bounced. The raver spun to face her. “P-please don't tell the others,” pleaded Glow. “He's like a father to me! I-I couldn't simply sit by and watch him suffer!”

“I feel no loyalty to any of them,” admitted Sunny with a shrug. Of course she hardly trusted Sombra either, but decided it best not to share her concerns with this lovesick waif. She jabbed a thumb behind her. “You better head back. Tirek's suspicious.”

“No! I mean, he's still so weak, and...” She sniffled and wiped her eyes with the back of an arm.

Sombra stuided them with crimson eyes. “Thanks to you, I'm now much stronger than I appear. Observe.” He strained and clenched his teeth, searing pain ripping through him, but the ropes that bound him started to pop, one-after-another, until they all fell away. He weakly rose to his burnt feet, every second a struggle that made him want to simply surrender to death.

No! He refused to be beaten! Refused such an undignified end! He wouldn't live in the shadow of his Equestrian counterpart forever! “Do you really believe Tirek will spare you, Sunny? He cares for naught but destruction. With me, you'll at least have a chance at survival. But you must decide quickly. I can only take so much from Pacific. Let me drink from you...” His eyes trailed over Sunny with open lust, drinking in the perfect copy of Sunset Shimmer, who he'd only taken while she was a well-preserved corpse. He'd copulated with her to aid in his tantric rituals, the sleeping beauty once trapped in a state between life-and-death.

“I dunno,” mumbled Sunny who had to admit he made her skin crawl. But she did want to see her friends again and he might be able to help them escape this mess. “Fuck it. I'll do it. I really don't have much more to lose.”

“Don't hurt her,” pleaded Pacific. “She's like a sister to me!”

“You needn't be concerned,” he assured them. “Just a small taste...” She arced her well-endowed bosom at him, and he latched on, a low moaning escaping her as he drank deeper than ever. There was no time for subtlety or holding back anymore. If they were discovered there wouldn't be a second chance. He milked her udder like she was a cow, squeezing more nectar down his throat. She went limp in his arms, which started to develop back their muscles, as he siphoned more-and-more of her.

By the time he finished she was limp and dazed. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand, almost looking human again, but it was still quite obvious he'd been horrifically burned. “Glow, help her.” She let Sunny lean on her for support as they made their way to the weakest section of the warehouse he could find. “Stand back,” he warned and punched a hole straight through the wall. He strained to rip away the sheets of metal, grunting and bleeding, until he'd exhausted his strength.

“I need...more blood...” He'd used up his reserves to pull off such a feat, thankful he'd ben able to pick up such tricks in a short amount of time. Of course now he was more vulnerable than ever. “Won't...last much longer...”

Sunny pointed her index finger at the tiretracks in the mud. “There's our ride out. Don't think Aria even bothered to remove the keys, she was in such a hurry.” She managed a weak laugh. “Lady Luck's on our side for now!” The spray-painted van's doors were unlocked, and the threesome piled in, with her taking the driver's seat while Glow tended to Sombra.

She pulled out of there long before Tirek and his minions realized they had fled. Without any clothes or indentification she dreaded being stopped, but hopefully the police were too busy rescuing people all over town, anyhow.

She looked back at Sombra nursing away at Pacific from the mirror and shook her head. Tree Hugger's van, huh? She hoped the silly hippie and all her other pals were safe. Where to head now, though? She casually drove without any real destination in mind.

Chapter 6

Most of Sunset Shimmer's search party's time was spent in an aimless scour across the city. They rode through the areas that were still safe in Flash's sports car, asking around for clues, but their search mostly proved fruitless. At least the rain had started to die down, still pelting the empty buildings, while the tires rolled through the partially flooded streets.

A number of authorities were out in full-force to rescue any stragglers, dressed in bright and heavy raincoats, blocking off the most dangerous areas. One of them waved them down, and Sentry rolled down a window as they pulled closer. “Hey Twiley,” the officer called. His alabaster, chiseled features were warm under his yellow hood.

“Big brother,” cried Twilight who returned his grin. “Are you a full-time officer now, or-?”

“I've pretty much been deputized for helping out. Call it nepotism, but it pays to be married to somebody so important!” They shared a laugh. “Hey, all of you!” He waved to her friends. “Not to pry, but do you really need to be out in this storm?”

“Well...” Sunset hadn't wanted to involve them, but figured there was little choice. “Pacific Glow is missing.” She dug through her photos, finding the tamest one of her she could, which was still a bit on the risque side, her unmentionables censored only due to the way she was laid out in a sensual manner. “Uh, don't tell Cadance I showed you this.”

“No worries, she's not the jealous type. In fact she gave me a subscription to Equestrian Suicidal Girls! Uh, TMI.” He chuckled nervously, sharing a mild blush with them. “Glow, huh? Well, I'll keep a look out for her. Don't hesitate to call if I can help.”

“Thanks, brother. It means a lot.” Buzzes sounded from several phones. “Oh no. Fluttershy needs us!”

Shining frowned. “Should I come, too?”

“No, you're needed here. People could be lost in the storm,” reminded Sunset and he nodded. “We need to go. Take care.”

Moondancer took meticulous notes wherever they went, and showed them to Twi, who nodded in approval. They raced back to the cottage quick as they could under the conditions without risk of being pulled over, and within a short time they pulled to a stop in the remote countryside. Tire tracks were molded into the mud. The party hurried past the bead curtains.

While Fluttershy, Tree Hugger, and Sonata had worked to clean up the studio, most of the art proved beyond recovery and was placed in a corner. Blood stains were rubbed from the floor. Sunset gasped. “Are you all okay?!”

“Yes...thanks to Spike,” said Fluttershy who patted his head.

“Um, what happened to Spike?!” Twilight stared incredulous at the lycanthrope on all fours by Shy's side.

Moondancer cocked an eyebrow. “And why are you all naked?” They all looked down awkwardly.

“And why is she here,” said Flash who stared down the youngest siren.

“Sonata make a mistake, but I think she's remorseful.” Tree Hugger put an arm around Sonata's waist. “She didn't have much choice, you know? She's been turned into a vampire. And so have I.” With a crooked smile she showed her fangs.

“Oh no...” Sunset wandered over and hugged Tree and Sonata. “D-does this mean...?”

“Are we damned? I don't know,” admitted Hugs with a resigned shrug. “According to what Sonata's sire Tirek told her, most of the old vampire superstitions don't apply to them. They've evolved past that thanks to his dark magic. They can survive in the daylight, but lose their powers temporarily. Crosses, stakes, garlic, holy water? Totally bunk.”

“Tirek, huh. I've heard of him.” Sunset considered consulting her diary and contacting the other Twilight, but knew she had her own troubles, and didn't wish to bother her if it could be helped. Couldn't she solve her own messes? On the other hand she didn't want her pride to cost the others. She'd keep her in mind if things became too much, at least.

“My sisters were always bad, but they've turned into complete monsters!” Sonata wiped her eyes and runny nose. “Please, I know I don't deserve another chance, but I want to help out! Pretty please?” She batted her eyelashes at them.

“Sure, why not. We could use the help,” said Sunset. “Plus, we're all about second chances.”

“Must be the experiments I ran,” observed Twi as she looked over Spike. “Never expected results like this!”

Sonata pressed close to the furry lycanthrope. “Can I keep him?” She beamed while Hugs and Flutters blushed and tried to play innocent, having decided it best to keep what he'd done a secret. Dusk had never experienced such intense sex in her life, not that Adagio allowed her sisters to have a boyfriend, convinced that they would be dominated by them.

“You can't. But you're free to visit him anytime,” offered Twilight. She adjusted her glasses, determined to study him at the first opportunity. She decided to wrangle Moondancer in for assistance since she constantly wanted to hang around her.

A short time later the second search party made their way there, and the hostesses prepared food, drinks, and snacks for them as they conferred about recent events. “Chrysalis wants to forge an alliance with us,” explained Inky Rose. “She claims to be a vampire huntress too, and that Tirek is an old enemy of hers. Not that I trust her, but we could use some assistance.”

Sunset shook her head. “She's bad news in Equestria. I doubt that's any different here.”

“At least I have a vague idea of where Tirek's at?” Sonata took a notepad and scribbled down some loose directions. “Um, sorry I can't do better. Aria or Adagio usually did all the driving.” She recalled lots of spacing out and staring out the window.

“We can calculate the most likely location,” assured Moondancer. “Just leave it to us.”

“You should take a hot shower outside,” said Hugs to Inky. “You'll catch a nasty cold in those wet clothes.”

“I suppose so,” said Inky who looked at the sheer fabric which clung to her wet curves.

“Don't forget about me,” urged Trixie who squeezed some moisture from her clingy attire. She started to peel it off with wet slaps and kicked it aside, not caring much who saw her or what they thought. After all, wasn't she rather lovely?

“Whoo-hoo! Party time!” Pinkie threw up her arms and started to toss aside her clothes. She was followed by Rainbow who was used to bathing with lots of other girls after she trained or had played a usually intense game. Rarity and Applejack looked at each other, shrugged, and also removed their attire, more comfortable than ever with nudity since they posed for Equestrian Suicidal Girls. They hurried to the side of the cottage, where hot faucets splashed them down in steamy waters.

Water trailed over their bared physiques which shimmered under the moon's rays. Tree Hugger had intentionally had them installed outside so that she and Shy could bathe in the open and relax in nature, knowing that in this remote location they were unlikely to be bothered. They lathered themselves and each other up in soap, the suds running down their supple flesh.

For the moment they could relax. It was unlikely the sirens would stage another attack so soon. But just in case Flash stayed near the car on lookout, while Spike padded around the perimeter, sniffing and darting his eyes about. Twilight and Moondancer trailed close behind with portable machines which they used to check his vitals for any clues about his condition.

*****

Sunny wasn't sure whether it was a good idea to head to the cottage, but she knew the sirens had raided the place, and wished to check in on her old friends. They were pretty much all she had. Besides, they needed to know Pacific Glow was safe. And as for Sombra? Well, he hasn't her problem. He could explain himself! She pulled the van to a stop near Flash's car and hopped out, palms raised in front of her to show she was no threat. “Hey, Flash? It's me. Sunny.” She smirked with self-deprecation.

“Sunny...you're okay.” He tried to play it cool like always but his eyes were moist.

“Yeah, thanks to a little trickery from Tirek. Not that he had my interests in mind. Oh, Pacific Glow's with me, too.” She tossed open the back doors to the van. “Not to mention, well, Sombra. It's a long story. Or at least a weird one.” She chuckled at the way his eyes couldn't help but wander over her nude frame. “Like what you see? Well, I'm pretty much her twin, after all.”

“Um...yeah.” He scratched the back of his head with a cheeky smile. “Sorry.” He nodded back to where the others were bathing. “Maybe you'd like to join them? I'm sure they wouldn't mind. Pacific Glow, too.” He peeked in at the torched mess that was Sombra, who stared back with those deep, crimson eyes. “Man, do you ever look like hell.”

“Leave him alone,” warned Pacific who draped herself on the occultist.

“No, he's correct. I have fallen far and must rebuild myself from scratch.” Even he didn't know his next move. For now he simply had to play nice no matter how much it pained him. Glow had nursed him the entire way here, and while some of his old vigor had returned, he'd need far more to be formidable again. “May I speak with Inky Rose? I've missed her.”

“Sure.” Flash hesitated to take his eyes off him for a second, but nevertheless went to fetch her.

Sunny went to meet the others, getting all kinds of shocked but positive reactions, and she grinned and joined the others in the open-air shower. In particular she noticed Twilight looking her way from the corner of her eye with a mild blush. “Nice to see you too,” she chuckled as Pinkie's slippery nude form pressed to her own as she embraced her. “That goes for all of you!”

Rarity bit her lower lip. “Not that I'm ungrateful, but how? We thought you were...”

“Deader than dead,” said Rainbow in her usual blunt manner, stretching her limber form. “Glad to see that's not the case!”

Applejack continued to lather up her well-toned, freckled curves. “I reckon you're a vamp now, too?”

“Nah. Well, maybe I'd be considered a minor form of one. Few of the gifts other than the ability to heal using blood, but none of the weaknesses, either. Not sure whether to consider myself lucky but I've got a second chance, at least! Can't wait to do all the stuff I missed out on. And some of the same-old, same-old. I'd kill for a drink and a smoke. Not literally, of course.”

“I'm sorry about what happened too,” said Sonata who kept her distance a bit from the others, uncertain if they could accept her. “Aria wasn't always all bad. Adagio, either. But they're turning into total monsters! I-I might be a liability to you all, too. I mean, more than usual.” She stared down at her feet. “What if I suddenly back-stab you due to Tirek's influence?!”

“Well chickadee, I'm in that boat too.” Tree hadn't been commanded by her sire to obey her, but she knew if they met again, she'd feel compelled to obey her. “I think you deserve another chance. That's, like, what we're all about, you know?”

“Yes, I agree with Tree.” Fluttershy held her girlfriend's hand and ignored Dash's eye roll.

“Count Trixie in too,” she said as they all laid hands together in a circle, relishing the water which washed over their skin and rose in tendrils of steam. Despite all their differences, they had managed to form a powerful bond, one which even the schemes of the Dazzlings hadn't been able to sever. They closed their eyes and shared a moment, broken solely by the running showers.

*****

Inky Rose tried her best to keep her usual calm-and-collected composure, nut when she saw what had become of her father-figure-turned-lover, she couldn't choke back a few tears which made her mascara run. She'd wanted to join the others in the shower but was thankful she'd held off. “Sombra? It's me.” She approached the back of the van where he huddled up in a bunch.

“Yes. I'm relieved to see my lovers are well.” He stroked her chin from the deep shadows.

She carefully wrapped her arms around him and Pacific Glow, afraid she'd hurt him. “I wouldn't know what I'd do if I lost you both. You're my kin. Is there anything I can do for you?” She noticed the bite marks upon Pacific's breasts, and immediately slid her spider-web gown over her shoulders, tossing it aside and offering herself to him. “Drink. Please.”

He set upon her without hesitation, popping the comparatively small fangs of a ghoul, and sinking the spires into her teat. She moaned and shuddered from an unspeakable rush of heat and electricity which filled her. He drew her closer with shaking, malformed arms, suckling from her with abandon. After a hardy drink more of his muscle definition started to return.

He switched to her other tit and drank down, savoring the hot blood which filled his mouth and the hollows of his points, until eventually his skin was still red but otherwise looked almost normal. When he pulled free with a hiss she swooned into his lap. He stroked her braids with a smile. “Thank you, Inky. And you too, Pacific. I knew you wouldn't abandon me.”

Glow stroked her sister's cheek. “So what now, master?” She blinked dizzily. “Do we crash here?”

“I doubt they'll ever accept me. Not after our...complicated history.” He recalled knocking Sunset and Twilight out, and burying them alive at Adagio's behest, not to mention what he'd done with Sunny. There was quite a lot of bad blood between them, to say the least. “Even so, perhaps we can use each other? Believe me, everyone has a price.” He chuckled to himself.

“I'll be your mediator,” she offered with her usual eagerness to please.

“Thank you, my pet.” He squeezed her cheek. Perhaps she was smarter than he gave her credit for. She'd save him, after all. “Inform them I wish to make an alliance, and that I may have the means to fully restore their geodes.”

He considered stealing the van and taking off, but he didn't want to risk them tracking him down, plus there was still Tirek and his minions to deal with. His best chance at survival was with them. He'd heard that the geodes were reduced to colorful dust from what Glow had relayed, but perhaps with what he'd learned there was a method to recover them faster?

Of course he'd lost all his tools when The Shadow Dimensions burned down, and as for his connections, well they were likely loyal to Tirek before him. Especially now that his small fortune was no more. He continued to cradle the slumbering Rose, who happily dozed with shallow breaths after all the blood he'd drain, her dreams haunted by rather erotic fantasies.

*****

Chrysalis made her on preparations for the oncoming storm. She sat in her office, slapping the flat of her blade upon an open palm. She'd hunted vampires for a number of years. Her reasons? She'd been a prostitute once upon a time, targeted by a number of predators, some of them human vermin, and some of the more supernatural variety. Lots of her friends had been turned by Tirek's minions or slain in the crossfire. She'd killed her pimp and relocated to this strip club.

It hadn't been hard to claim it as her own. Not once she'd taken a trinket from one of Tirek's followers which had unlocked a power deep inside her. She fondled the ebony-and-emerald geode hung on necklace that draped between her mostly bared cleavage. All it took was a kiss, and the original owner had become infatuated with her, signing over the lease to his properties. She'd changed its name to The Hive and slowly turned the closest strippers and bouncers to her side, forming a small army.

Of course she'd had to take it slow and careful. She chose those without many friends or families that wouldn't be missed. Now her dancers were being hunted anew, and she had no doubt Tirek had finally decided to make his move, her succubi and incubi now in direct competition for prey. She chirped, “Flitter, Cloudchaser? Your Queen requests your presence!”

The twins entered the dim office in string bikinis that left little to the imagination, bowing low before her. They were her most trusted servants and bodyguards. “We live to serve you my Queen,” they stated as one.

“Excellent!” She tossed them the twin swords she kept as decoration behind her. “Twin blades for twin slaves! She tittered to herself. Her spies had reported Tirek's followers were on their way, not that they were being too subtle. It wasn't like her old enemy to be so brazen unless he had a severe advantage. Was it desperation, or did he really hold more cards than it seemed?

She'd sent away all the 'normies' until solely the strippers and bouncers she'd infected remained. She was ready to hole up her and made her stand, refusing to be so easily driven from her feeding grounds. After all, didn't her servants depend on her, too?

While a few blocks away a hearse pulled to a stop. The doors popped open, where Adagio and Aria filed out, the former wielding a sword of her own and the latter an axe, while behind them came a number of vampires dressed in whatever they'd had on before Tirek had turned them. But these were warped to the point where they were mere brutes, mostly males but with the occasional female scattered in, also armed and driven to obey the commands the master demanded.

The gang stormed down the soaked streets with the sirens in the lead. Splashes sounded from puddles underfoot. When they reached The Hive neon lights flashed and reflected below, making their skin glow. Chrysalis had to die!

Author's Note

And now, a gang war between villains, and Sombra as a potential unlikely ally...?

Chapter 7

The mood darkened in the cottage once another meeting was called. At the center of it was Sombra, who'd borrowed a black bathrobe with a scarlet sash from the hostess, the closest thing he could find to suit him. Everyone else had redressed, studying him with mixtures of confusion, pity, bemusement, or contempt as they mostly sat around the room. He forced a wry smile.

Spike snarled at him, his hackles raised. “Hello to you too,” the occultist mused. He sat between Pacific Glow and Inky Rose, who draped themselves upon his arms protectively. “I see my reputation proceeds me?”

“Spike, stop that.” Fluttershy stroked his furry shoulders. “Sombra is our guest. That said, I can hardly blame him.”

“We've heard your proposal,” noted Moondancer who adjusted her glasses. “But it's not like we've forgotten the role you've played in the last debacle. Something a number of us have to make up for.” She looked to Sonata who shuffled awkwardly.

“I understand your reluctance to trust me. So I'll be frank. I'm not doing this out of altruism.”

Rainbow Dash leaned upon a wall with her arms crossed. “Obviously!”

“Let him finish,” said Applejack who glared too. “I wanna hear what kinda poison this rattlesnake is peddlin' now.”

Sombra cleared his throat, trying not to bear his teeth. “As I was saying...I may know of a well to restore your geodes swiftly. However, I will need the assistance of Twilight and Moondancer to do so. With our combined genius and the right equipment it shouldn't take too long. Face it. We have a common enemy in Tirek, and you could use all the help on offer.”

“Chrysalis made a similar proposal,” reminded Inky who wetted her dry lips.

“So, better the devil we know, huh?” Sunny shrugged, sitting with her legs splayed and leaning on a small table as she drank. “Well, I don't hold a grudge. You may not have intended to, but you kind of saved my life, and I'm thankful for that. Whatever your odd hobbies are.” She decided not to think too much about how he'd been screwing her corpse in his sordid tantric rituals.

Flash Sentry also stood. “You're too much of a wildcard. We simply can't-”

“I'll do it,” offered Twilight who narrowed her eyes in determination. “He has a point? Tirek and the Dazzlings could be too much for us. Look at what happened to Tree Hugger. Imagine if she hadn't been turned?”

Sombra grinned at the hippie. “She's a vampire? I'm envious. A shame such power is wasted on you.”

“It's no shame at all,” replied Hugs with a crooked smile as she tossed her dreadlocks about in a casual manner. “Your aura is completely out of balance. You like to appear in control, but the truth is you're totally miserable.” Her smirk spread at his hateful sneer. “Just like Aria. Radically self-destructive, man. Your own worst enemy. I certainly don't envy that.”

“Don't rile him up.” Pacific pressed closer to him. “You don't know what he's endured!”

Moondancer looked between them. “I'll help, too.” She fetched a notepad and pencil from her purse. “Tell me what you need.”

“Oh, and another condition. I need more blood from one of you. Pacific has healed me less each time I drank from her, and I suspect it will be the same with Inky. We must constantly seek out new sources. Perhaps this is a way the vampire's curse functions; to assure they'll seek out new victims to sire. Now, which of you will volunteer, I wonder?”

He looked over all the delectable possibilities with a leer. “Anyone but you,” he said when his crimson eyes passed over a steel-faced Flash. “Or the mutt.” He stared down Spike who snarled at him with bared yellow teeth.

“Prove you can do it and we'll consider it,” said Twilight with pursed lips. “For now, we'll decide the terms.”

“At least the storm's abated,” said Sunset who sat near her counterpart, trying to lighten the mood with a forced laugh. She looked to Pinkie Pie for support, but the party girl simply shrugged. “How about some more food and drinks? I could use a pick-me-up.” She rose and headed towards the kitchen, needing some space to clear her head and take all this in.

“Ooh, count me in.” Trixie trailed behind her.

The pair helped collect and prepare another small feast for the party on trays. Her mind wandered the entire time she worked, not helped by the way Trixie would hum and make little flourishes with deft hands while she helped her collect snacks.

Part of her was thankful the dangerous weather had died down...but somehow that seemed even more ominous. Like recent events were a mere prelude and something much worse would soon follow. Sunset tried to shake away such absurd superstitions. But was it so crazy to have such premonitions in a world that seemed madder all the time?!

*****

Tree Hugger and Fluttershy also excused themselves from the party, heading to their shared room, which was decorated with a number of crystals, unlit incense, and posters with so many peace symbols they bordered on blatant propaganda. For a moment the couple sat on the bed and simply held hands. They had tried to play it cool up to now, but there was no denying how scary their encounter with the Dazzlings had been. Through a small twist of fate one or both of them might've been killed.

“Um...do you think you're immortal now? I know all the superstitions don't apply, but-”

“I have no idea, babe. This is all new to me too, you know?” She squeezed her hand. “I...I'm scared. My life flashed before my eyes, I was turned into a monster, and worst of all, I've got this terrible craving for blood. What if I hurt you?”

Fluttershy smiled and blushed. “I...I don't mind.” She pulled down part of her white top to expose her neck. “Drink from me. Please.” Hugs was visibly shaking and drooling at the same time, fighting with herself. “In fact, you should turn me, too. I can't bear the idea of being without you.” Her eyes were starry. “We could be together forever. Wouldn't that be so romantic?”

Tree's expression hardened in a way she rarely did. “No. There's nothing romantic about death.” She turned away. “What if I am damned? I couldn't possibly pass such a curse onto you, babe. I...I'd sooner die than ever harm you!” She stared at the peace signs on the posters and small scarlet tears ran down her cheeks. “It was scary as hell,” she choked out the bitter words with a pained sob. “You know?! I used to think blood was one of the nastiest sights ever...now I crave it more than anything!”

Tears ran down Shy's face as she dabbed at the scarlet droplets with a napkin. “Please, Tree, you'll hurt yourself!” She quickly pulled off her blouse, and snapped her bra open, freeing her bust which swayed loose as she arced her chest forward. “Drink.”

With a tremble Hugs tried to hold back, but eventually instinct overwhelmed reason, and she bared her fangs with a hiss, sinking her teeth into her lover's tit. She moaned and tensed up with a shudder when Tree started to needily suckle at her. But she hardly cared. She couldn't bear to live without her. Even if it meant she had to throw away all traces of sanity in the process.

Without a proper master and no instructions from the one who sired her Tree Hugger was simply an aimless bearer of the vampiric curse. Almost a slave to it. While her softer nature kept it from twisting her heart so quickly, she too could feel the darkness envelope her, a corruptive force that would render her a perversion of all she believed in.

She wept some more once the hollows of her fangs started to pump a potent mixture of her blood into her lover's system...

*****

The newspaper stuffed into the bottle was lit by Aria's lighter, and she chucked the molotov cocktail at The Hive, glass shattering as flames consumed the alcohol. A blaze started to envelope the club. “Let's fumigate this shithole!” She was already preparing another round, and Adagio smirked beside her, as she too joined in the festivities. They needed to clean this up fast; within a few hours the sun would start to rise. And while most cops tended to avoid this part of town, almost like they considered it a lost cause, between the fire and warfare that was about to break out they'd have no choice but to intervene.

A number of strippers-turned-succubi and bouncers-turned-incubi rushed out armed with an assortment of melee weapons. Likewise vampiric thugs driven by pure instinct rushed to meet them, while Aria and Adagio hung back, choosing to let the fodder whittle their numbers down before they leapt into the fray. Shrieks, hisses, and the clash of steel mixed with the snap of bones. Soon an excess of blood ran down the neon streets and flowed into the gutters when the two gangs clashed.

“It's almost like old times,” observed Adagio who traced her lips. “A shame Sonata couldn't make it.” She had to admit that wandering around naked made her feel like she was in her most natural state. Sirens never would have bothered with clothes unless it was to help them seduce someone, after all. But was she truly a siren anymore after she'd been vamped?

“Yeah, like you really ever gave a shit.” Aria rolled her axe in both hands. “We were always tools to you. You always claimed it was vengeance for our race, but you treated us shittier than most of the men you hate so much. The whole universe is trash.”

“No need to be so bitter. Consider this an opportunity. I...did miss you, Aria.”

“Piss off.” She snarled which made the nasty vermillion scars across a portion of her face more prominent. She'd once tried so hard to win her elder sister's love and respect. “The last thing I need is more of your manipulative bullshit.”

Adagio shook her head. “It's true. You've made me proud. Let's forget our old lives. This is what we are now.” She tilted her head at the carnage ahead of them, limbs torn apart in a savage display of brutality. She readied her blade with both hands now that quite a few had fallen on both sides, bodies strewn across the stained asphalt. “What do you say, sister?”

“Why not?” Aria raised her axe and the sirens rushed in. Vampires were driven by blood, and these creatures by lust, natural competitors for the same prey. They started to carve a swath through the thinned herd, spatters of scarlet soaking their naked forms, which shimmered under the neon shimmers which flashed upon them. “Hell yeah! Die you fucks!”

The axe split a bouncer's skull open with a thud. Brains oozed out and his muscular frame slumped down. She ripped her tool free and turned to the next opponent, who rushed her with a machete in hand, only to receive a two-handed blow to his paunch. Intestines spilled free and a psychotic smirk split her faces as her unnatural eyes brimmed with renewed life.

Unlike her companion Adagio moved with sheer grace, but she proved no less deadly when her careful stroke beheaded a stripper, whose head rolled and left a scarlet trail in its wake. She picked up the severed piece, a shocked expression etched upon the once lovely woman, and kissed her still warm lips. “What a waste. Ah well.” She tossed it aside.

They battled side-by-side and back-to-back, even shared a laugh and a smile, for a moment all the bad blood between them forgotten. The sisters had often bonded in such a way, albeit far less bloody. But these small fodder were little more than distractions; unless the Queen was slain she could always start anew. “We need to renew our strength,” said Adagio.

Aria nodded with a lick of her lips. “Let's herd one of those bitches into an alley.”

“Certainly. I'll be the bait.” Adagio strolled in a sultry manner into a side-street, intentionally left a trail of blood which dripped from her blade, and faked a limp once she caught the eye of another stripper. This one was a delectable blonde bimbo, more boobs than brains, and she suppressed a smile. They were the ultimate predators now. Why shouldn't she freely indulge?

She disappeared into the narrow area, and the succubus followed, certain she was an easy mark. A fatal mistake! She dropped her weapon which clattered and rolled across the concrete. Her prey moved in with her own knife readied, unaware of the shadow that crawled over the alleyway. A scream escaped the stripper when Aria's blade severed her achilles tendon.

She started to fall and dropped her blade. The sisters closed in from both sides. Aria ripped her top off from behind, spinning the wide-eyed meal to face her, and hatefully sank her teeth into a rather generous breast. Her squeal turned into a whorish moan as she suckled messily from her, a mixture of blood, saliva, and milk running down her pale and veiny udder.

Adagio wondered for a moment if she was pregnant, or if this was some characteristic of her succubi nature to make her more erotic, but she couldn't afford to let her sister drain the bitch completely before she had her fill. She ripped off the thong bottoms and sank her own fangs into a meaty buttock. The siblings cheerily slurped in tandem on their paralyzed snack.

Her lactate was almost sickeningly sweet. She quivered and drenched her loins, shrieking in euphoria as her face turned rosy and she climaxed repeatedly harder than she ever had in her life, almost colorless as she died happier than she ever could have believed possible. They dropped her corpse like it was so much trash and licked their lips clean.

“Fuck.” Aria traced her scars. “Why won't they heal?!”

Adagio shrugged. “Perhaps it's a side effect of Spike's now supernatural nature?” She wasn't certain what sort of mysticism now flowed inside the lycanthrope, but feared it could make short work of even a powerful vampire.

“Well, whatever. They make me look more badass, anyhow.” Aria recovered her axe. “Let's find this Chrysalis.”

Smoke now funneled into thick grayish-black clouds. The inferno raged with a crackle. By now most of the minions on both sides had fallen. However with the fresh blood in their system, the Dazzlings could move at speeds much faster than any human, and they leapt to a nearby building for a better vantage, crouching down animal like on their haunches to survey the streets.

Chrysalis had slain a few vamps with her curved sword, the evidence scattered around her, and she made a beeline for a black sports car. Aria's axe was hurled two-handed, and the Queen barely evaded the edge that sailed her way from seemingly nowhere. A crunch sounded when it slammed into the hood which crumpled and creaked with a hiss of steam.

“Why, if it isn't more of Tirek's vermin.” She stood her ground when the Dazzlings landed before her. All it would take was a kiss and her geode would activate which would place them under her control. She couldn't rely on that from the almost braindead vamps she'd confronted so far. But these two? Soon she'd have the pair eating out of her hands! “Come a little closer...” She stared into their eyes, knowing that her sheer presence weakened the wills of anyone who encountered her.

She'd led tons of lost women into her service with a few seductive words and sensuous looks. Men were even easier. Especially when she played dumb and vulnerable! She told herself Tirek had made a terrible error, that her time was finally at hand...

*****

Bones creaked and skin crinkled like sandpaper when Tirek surveyed the warehouse. He almost casually turned over the now empty chair which once bound Sombra and exhaled. He'd vanished with Pacific Glow and Sunny. “I could blame the wretched traitors, but it was my careless mistake. I'm so tired.” Every moment felt like he was on the verge of death. No matter how much blood he drank his almost mummified frame refused to heal.

Perhaps this was a side-effect of his immortality? He and his brother Skorpan had been born into ancient times, when humanity was still primitive, and when they reached adulthood they explored further than their tribe ever dared, into ruins they were forbidden to enter. The treasures they'd stolen from the temple's tombs had inflicted them with a terrible curse. They had returned home and spilled the blood of friends and family in a fit of madness until they were the sole survivors.

At last a crazed Skorpan had turned on him, attempted to slay him, but no matter how many times the spear pierced his heart he couldn't die. At worst he was rendered a broken shell who pleaded for mercy. That had been answered when Skorpan carried his bloodied form back to a sarcophagus and sealed him in. He'd screamed for his brother who he'd still loved, wept blood, and lied there broken for what felt like an eternity, until the sweet release of slumber claimed him.

Thousands of years passed when foolish modern day explorers finally uncovered his prison, now buried deep by shifts in the earth. He'd become a wizened old man during his sleep, one that barely looked human anymore, and in a mad rage he'd butchered them to the last and drained them dry. He'd never forgotten that betrayal. But he wasn't certain if Skorpan even lived anymore. He was simply damned to walk the earth forever by his lonesome, to seek out new slaves and spread his terrible curse.

Would he simply continue to age until his body was useless yet unable to ever die? The thought horrified him. He'd desperately searched for some solution but none was forthcoming from this world nor Equestria. However he refused to resign himself to such a bitter fate. If there was no way to absolve himself then he'd simply take the entire planet down with him!

He collected the artifacts taken from Equestria and prepared another ceremony. He opened a bottle filled with the purest, most virginal blood he could find, and scattered it to form a sigil. Evidenced by Sombra's dabbling the occult was almost meaningless beyond a symbol in this world; but he'd found the spells could be worked after all with the blackest Equestrian magic. Spells outlawed by Celestia and Luna which would be unthinkable in their candy-colored world. He chuckled at the idea.

Raspy chants escaped his strained throat. The crimson sigil shimmered. He'd unleash Hell itself on the people of this world...

Author's Note

A little bit of bonding over blood and boobs! :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 8

The moment her lover slipped from Tree Hugger's bloodied teeth she screamed. The pale and unconscious body of Fluttershy slumped from her grasp and into the bloodied bedsheets. “Oh God, oh God, oh God!” She choked out pained, shrills sobs, more bloody tears streaked upon her cheeks. Panicking, she violently shook her unresponsive form, uncertain whether she'd successfully sired her by instinct or simply murdered her. “Wake up, Fluttershy! P-please, wake up!”

The door burst open and Applejack rushed in. “What in tarnation have ya' done?!”

“N-now let's not lose our composure,” called Rarity who followed close behind. She took one look at her bloodstained, unconscious friend and almost fainted on the spot. “T-Tree Hugger?” She stared horrified at the hippie.

Sonata pushed her way past them. “It's not her fault! My sisters did this to her!” She knew how powerful her compulsions could be. “It'll be okay, Tree! Fluttershy probably needs a drink, that's all! But I don't think a vampire will do!”

“I'll do it,” said AJ and Rarity at once, then looked at each other. “I'm physically tougher,” reminded the farmer.

“Very well. But take care.” Rarity bit her lower lip as AJ approached Fluttershy.

“I'll warn you,” started Sonata. “Once you're turned you could end up super lusty-”

Fluttershy's eyes snapped open once the farmer neared, and she bared her fangs with a wheeze, suddenly seizing her with a primal strength and tearing open her blouse and bra with both hands. Freckled heavy breasts bounced free, and teeth sunk into her tit, which made her blush and cry out shamefully when Flutters started to suckle. “A-ah, sugarcube-!”

Rarity moved to intervene, but was backhanded with a swift swat, and slammed winded into a wall.

“Babe, can you hear me? Slow down! Please!” But she realized Shy was currently enslaved by primal desire.

“She won't kill her,” said Sonata who hoped she was right. “But she'll be weak for a while!”

Once Fluttershy withdrew from her meal, AJ swayed in a dizzy manner for a few moments, before she collapsed onto her back atop the bed. Heavy breasts stained by dots rose-and-fell with each strained huff. Coils of saliva and blood attached Shy's stained teeth and lips to her friend's tip as her crazed eyes returned to normal. “Oh no! Applejack?!”

“I...I'm fine,” mumbled AJ who felt a shameful moist spot on the crotch of her panties and hoped no one could see up her skirt.

Fluttershy reflexively licked her lips with a slurp. “Thank goodness!”

“It'll be fine,” repeated Tree to assure herself much as them. But would it? Had she damned her lover too? At least the others had been spared the vampire's kiss for now, but the curse would drive them to spread it even further.

*****

Sunset followed Flash outside where they could have some privacy. She hated to ditch Trixie, who clung to her rather than be the odd-one out, but he'd demanded to speak with her alone. They leaned on the cottage side-by-side under the stars and popped open a couple of sodas which they drank from. His face looked unusually hard. “Um...so what is this about?”

“We can't harbor Sonata and Sombra. The former's a fugitive, and as for the latter, well, he sure as hell should be in prison!” He kicked a stone with his shoe. “Think about your future. The pair of them could drag us all down with them!”

“Look, I don't know if Sonata will ever be one of the 'good guys', but she'll play nice and help out if she's treated well. Face it. Without friends she'll probably fall back into old habits. I know what its like. I was tempted to do the same after the entire school alienated me...” She teared up a little at the bitter memories. “I don't care what anyone thinks. I won't abandon her.”

He crunched his now empty can and tossed it aside. “Fine.”

“Look, let's not do this. We have enough crap on our backs.” She moved in to kiss him, but he turned aside, and she frowned. “Okay, be that way.” Crunches sounded under her boots when she stomped off.

She saw the van repeatedly rock a bit, and despite her reservations, she approached and peered into the back windows. Inside sat a hunched up Sombra, his hands upon the heads of Inky and Pacific, who slowly lapped up-and-down his cock. They had to take care not to harm him, and he shuddered with each stroke, his length awsh in precum which oozed from the tip. They thankfully slurped it down, faces stained with naked arousal, the pair denuded and prostrated submissively before him.

He'd often performed these tantric sex rituals. But in truth Inky knew his real interest was in the sense of dominance the act provided. Not that they minded servicing him. They adored him despite his faults and left themselves always available to him. He'd fulfilled almost all his sordid fantasies with them over time, but still couldn't fully satisfy his innermost needs.

She told herself to look away and move on, trapped somewhere between disgust and arousal, unable to understand how they could be so submissive to him. They opened their mouths wide once the emissions started to spatter their faces, more shooting onto their extended tongues. When he'd finally finished they repeatedly swapped his dense seed between them, embracing as they sloppily made out. He patted the heads of his pets in gratitude for the wonderful job they'd done as always.

It wasn't like her to be so judgmental, right? Then why did this disturb her so much? It was simply a bit of mild S&M roleplay, wasn't it? She tensed up and almost screamed when someone tapped her shoulder. “O-oh! What is it?”

Flash showed his hands. “It's just me, Sunset. Sorry I was a jerk. I took out all my stress on you because I was worried.” She tentatively wrapped his firm hands around her midsection, and she leaned back into him with a smile. “Does this mean-?”

“You know I can't stay mad at you. Besides, I take my crap out on you far more often.” She stroked his cheek with a nail and laid her head on his broad shoulder. “Of course, that always leads to insanely intense makeup sex, so you never complain...”

He chuckled and squeezed her tighter. “Yeah, there is that. Wish we could sneak away and have some now.”

Somebody cleared their throat. “I'd like a shot at that sometime.” Sunny chewed on a lit cigarette. “Yo. You ever tell him what we got up to before I kicked the bucket?” Shimmer blushed. “No, huh? Well, I don't mind. It was fun. It's a miracle I'm back.”

“Yes. I felt so responsible for what happened. Even if Aria was the one wielding the knife...”

Sunny shook her head. “Nah, that's nuts. I acted on my own to save you. Truth is, I thought you were more important, and maybe a part of me wanted to run away from my sorry life, too. But now I have a second chance to waste it!” She laughed.

“You won't.” Flash tried to play it cool, his tone neutral and hands buried in his pockets, but he couldn't help but drink in her allure. She was so like the woman he adored...and yet not. “We won't let you. Isn't that so, Sunset?”

“True. We'll have lots of fun! There's so much I want to show you.” She embraced them both. Sometimes it seemed so unreal. But with all the crazy stuff that had happened she could believe almost anything. She saw Twilight and Moondancer retire back inside, probably to talk about what they'd discovered, while Spike continued to protectively circle the area. “Let's head in, too.”

*****

Rarity took a stroll to clear her head. Two of her friends had been vamped. It was a lot to take in. She wanted to believe they weren't damned but her heart raced at the idea anyhow. By now most of her friends had headed back in. She wandered over to a solitary tree, and basked in the moonlight, aware that these somewhat peaceful times would likely soon come to an end.

She turned to Spike who padded her way. “Oh, hello there, my little Spikey-Wikey! Albeit not so little now.” She crouched down and patted his head. “Um...S-Spike?!” She tried to clamp her thighs together when he suddenly sunk his head firmly between her legs, his wet nose pressed to her crotch, hidden merely by a sheer pair of lacy panties. “St-stop that at once!”

He sniffed her sex and a familiar bestial lust overtook him. His muscular bulk pushed forward, and her bottom landed in a puddle of mud. “Oof! Spike, this isn't funny!” She froze up like a deer-in-headlights when he pounced on her, and she stared with doe-like eyes up at the furry beast, uncertain whether it would be worse for him to eat her literally or sexually?

Drool leaked from between his yellow teeth. His crazed eyes leered at her heaving bosom, and he sank his claws into her blouse, ripping it and her bra open, which caused tits so heavy and pale her veins were visible to spill free. The tops were decorated with pastel pink nipples which stiffened under the cool breeze, hot beads of his saliva dripping on them and rolling down her slopes, all the way to her bared navel. His paws wedged into her skirt and underwear, which he yanked down with one stroke.

He suddenly stood and wrapped his hands around her waist, lifting her up and slamming her against the tree trunk. She stared back incredulous at the well-toned werewolf before her and flushed deep. By now all she had left on were a pair of purple boots. What surprised her most was that she found him pretty hot in an odd sort of way. What the heck was wrong with her?!

His pink and veiny cock slipped from its hiding place in his coat and rested atop a heavy set of balls. His tip was beaded with precum. “W-we can't-” She tensed up when he pressed closer to her. “Unf,” she whined when he deflowered her with one brutal punch into her nethers. Not that she hadn't broken her hymen long before, but she'd never allowed anything other than her fingers or a few toys in there! She whined low when she took his knot which swelled and locked itself deep into her wet pussy.

Her pallid buttocks wobbled each time he slammed her against the tree, grunts and groans escaping him, her titties slapping about when he violently rocked her physique. Her slit drooled and her eyes hazed. She'd fantasized about some powerful man ravishing her utterly senseless a number of times, usually in the midst of an intense masturbation session over a trashy romance novel, but he'd never been a literal beast! It was too late to turn back now. She wrapped all her limbs around him, digging her nails into his powerful back, determined to ride this out since he certainly wouldn't let her loose until he as fully sated!

His paws encircled the entirety of her supple asscheeks which squished like marshmallows when he brutally manhandled her. The tips of his nails dug into her blushing cheeks and she whimpered. “Sp-Spike,” she wailed pressing her burning face into his pecs. He pounded her faster and harder, to the point she feared he'd rip her cunt apart, thankful it was well-lubricated by her shameful arousal. He sank a couple of digits into her pastel pink pucker, and forced her lips open with his muzzle, his tongue dancing with her own. Maybe it was sheer desire, but somehow he didn't taste that bad, as she breathed in his masculine scent.

Mascara ran down her cheeks. Her usually well-styled hair was a ragged mess, much like the rest of her, alabaster curves now soaked in a thin sheen of perspiration. Her clit swelled until she thought it would pop, moist and throbbing for release.

The trunk shook each time he slammed her slippery cunt and carved it into his own. “Umph,” she cried each time he brutally battered her fuckbox, leaves falling around them and drifting around, determined to breed her absolutely senseless. He bit one of her udders, nibbling and pulling on an inflamed nipple, and circled her areola with his tongue.

Her nethers burned from the friction. She almost passed out several times, losing track of how much time passed as he savagely railed her, and he scratched, bit, and bruised her in a number of places, claiming her as his alpha bitch. He'd dropped his seed in Sonata, and had wanted to do the same with Fluttershy and Tree Hugger, but for some reason this woman was special to him! No, he simply had to dominate this ovulating bitch, to make certain she continually bore the most beautiful pups possible!

His dick throbbed and pumped heated load-after-load into her slippery tunnels, slamming hard into her cervix as he did so, and she screamed bloody murder when it opened from the strike of his penis, its head shooting torrents into her sticky womb and painting its contracting walls. Impossibly dense loads overflowed her slimy interior until her belly started to swell like she was thoroughly impregnated. She gushed shamelessly over his loins, drenched him with her sweet feminine musk, sealing her eyes.

Each torrent struck her uterus with inconceivable pressure which contracted. Her eggs swam in an excess of his seed. She felt like her ovaries would burst, her mind blanking from sheer euphoria, until she temporarily went cross-eyed.

She panted and gripped him with all her might, arms clasped around his broad back, and her legs likewise crossed, shaking and moaning while he continued to thrust into her for a few minutes afterwards, determined to drain every last drop from his testicles and likewise make certain his mate couldn't bear to climax anymore. She'd lost count under the sheer intensity, her sex holes still clenching and unclenching, some insane primitive part of her wishing that his hard knot would never leave her!

He dropped her onto her back, still knotted into her snatch, and she stared blurry-eyed down at her utterly wrecked physique. Her mounds rose-and-fell, soaked in sweat and little pricks and welts. Her pussy sopped like a gaping axe wound which wept white blood, topped by a well-trimmed patch of purple pubes which were now soaked with their mixed emissions. Their eyes locked, and she whimpered, a lewd smile on her face once she inevitably lost consciousness.

*****

Chrysalis swiped her sword two-handed with a cheery titter, dancing and weaving while she faced down the sisters, who were forced on the defensive under her well-trained but wild swings. Sometimes her movements were meticulously controlled, while at other times sporadic and playful, the self-proclaimed Queen trapped in her own little world. The geode shimmered between her breasts, swinging on its necklace, as she closed in, knowing with one kiss she could render them her newest slaves!

“Damn,” cried Aria when the sword tip bit into her belly. The sliver dripped red while she was driven back.Even with her enhanced speed the wild swings of her axe left her far to open. “Just die already, you fuck!”

Adagio barely parried with a loud ring as steel clashed. She narrowed her eyes, all her usual vain pretense snuffed out, but she too hesitated to launch counter strikes, certain a proper riposte would end in one or both of the Dazzlings dead. “Retreat?”

“No! Tirek will have our heads!” However Aria desperately wanted to flee too. They had battled the Queen for quite some time, and the sky now started to lighten ever so slightly, as the dawn finally started to break. Once it did they would be rendered little more than normal human women for a time. Prime prey for the vampire huntress who strove to best the pair!

Sirens sounded in the distance which announced the authorities had decided to move in full-force. Perhaps they had waited on purpose to let the bad elements which stained their usually quiet town thin themselves out. Tires screeched when cars started to pull in and block off the escape routes. Chrysalis immediately used the distraction to turn and flee with a mad cackle.

Aria started to chase her, but Adagio seized her hand and shook her head. “Another time. Tirek still needs us...I hope.” The sisters wished to simply flee, but felt compelled to return to their master, despite whatever punishment awaited them.

“Tch.... We'd better haul ass, too!” She recounted the cop who'd shot her down and wished she could stick around and butcher them all. “Goddamn self-righteous, government-sanctioned thugs!” She desperately wanted to show those fools what real power was! Of course she couldn't very well do that once the hated sun stole away their newfound powers!

They weaved between buildings, running without stopping, determined to slip away unmolested. A firetruck had pulled up by The Hive and firemen worked to douse the inferno. They wouldn't be surprised if the arrivals had intentionally waited to let it burn, wanting to drive out such places from their 'morally upright' hovel. The sisters padded barefoot down the streets.

“Sun's almost up,” warned Adagio between huffs. “Move your ass like Sonata's after the last taco!” Their movements had started to slow dramatically, their muscles burned, hearts raced, and sweat soaked their bared nubile frames. At least they were almost out of there! Of course she recalled a similar scenario when the Dazzlings had fallen apart before...

“I know,” replied Aria who was used to such mad sprints but nonetheless strained too.

“Freeze!” Ahead stood a lone cop who trained a pistol on them. They skidded to a stop, uncertain whether a bullet would be fatal at this point. On closer inspection they realized it was none other than Shining Armor!

“Oh, this is too rich.” Adagio smiled wryly.

“Drop those weapons! Down on the ground! Now!” He kept his aim steady, and carefully approached, his face drawn into a snarl. The sisters simply stood there bemused while he approached and dared him to shoot.

He'd dreaed about serving the public. To be a modern day knight in shining armor beloved by all. This was his chance! He'd make his family proud and prove Cadance had chosen well! Visions of noble acts swirled in his head, but he did his best to shake them away, and focus on the task at hand. He needed to take these two criminals in and fast!

“I'm sure you'd love to have us at your absolute mercy,” said Adagio with a flutter of thick eyelashes. “I bet your wife doesn't do that for you. Cadance, was it? She's probably the sort who only lets her pussy-whipped husband do her missionary...”

Aria snickered and stroked the handle of her axe. “How would you like a pair of sisters handling that fat cock?!”

“No thanks! I'm not into sloppy seconds!” Adagio took a step towards him, pausing when he cocked his gun, and a bead of sweat covered his brow. They could almost hear his heart thud and see the subtle shake of his chiseled form under the uniform. It was obvious he'd never shot a person before, let alone killed one, and that hesitation showed all over him.

They moved in unison on their delectable prey. He panicked and squeezed the trigger. The stench of cordite suffused the air.

*****

Roosters sounded somewhere when the sun started to rise. Rarity stirred under the tree, laying upon her side, dried semen upon her nethers when a cool breeze tickled her. “Oh no.” She curled up to hide her nakedness, and spotted Spike nearby, who had shrunk back down now that he wasn't touched by the moon and happily dozed. “I...I simply can't fathom that we actually-”

Pinkie popped up with hands clasped behind her. “Did the nasty?!” She beamed wide which showed all her teeth.

“Pinkie! B-but yes...” She looked down. “We did indeed...” What was he to her now?! Was this bestiality?! She shuddered and tried to drown out her confusion. Well, the deed was done! “My outfit's completely ruined,” she whined.

“No worries, here's a spare!” She handed Rarity her duffel bag. “Good thing we all packed for a sleepover!”

“My thanks, Pinkie. I'd rather not have to explain what happened.” She cleaned herself best as she could under the circumstances, then slipped into fresh clothes and underwear, thankful that the numerous bites, scratches, and bruises were almost all hidden below her attire. “This stays between us, yes? Pinkie Promise?”

“Pinkie Promise!” They recited the familiar phrase in tandem. “I'll always keep your secrets!”

“What secrets?” Rainbow Dash butted in. “Somethin' saucy, I bet!” She stood with her thin legs askew and hands planted on her narrow hips. “Hey, what happened to Spike? He's all little now!”

“No more moon!” Pinkie nodded at the sky. “He really is some sort of werewolf now!”

“What a wild ride...” Rarity blushed hard and covered her mouth. “I mean, all these recent events!” Pinkie smirked while Dash simply cocked an eyebrow, puzzled. “I do hope our friends will be okay.” Her own concerns seemed to petty at the moment. Sure, she'd wanted to save herself for someone special, but poor Tree Hugger and now Fluttershy would never be the same!

“We'll move out soon now that it's safer,” said Dash. “Time to see whether Sombra's full of shit!”

“Indeed, darling.” Rarity limped, still pleasantly sore in her loins. “Thank you.” She leaned on Rainbow for support.

Pinkie lifted Spike into her arms and rocked him with a snicker and snort. “We can sleep in the van! Or Flash's car if you prefer! Heck, Sombra, Twilight, and Moondancer will be doing the work! We're just tag-alongs! Come on, let's have some breakfast!” She whistled and skipped, still carrying the dog in her grasp, who stirred a little then dozed back to sleep.

*****

The bullet missed and harmlessly bounced off a wall with a ping. The Dazzlings descended on Shining Armor and tore off his uniform in seconds. The gun clattered on the pavement when they pressed him down and bit into his bared chest. He moaned and tensed up, his face red, and they slurped away with the hollows of their fangs. They worked swiftly to messily drain him before the sun rose. He tried to rise and push the sisters off, but to his horror, his ivory muscles were paralyzed.

Tears ran down his cheeks despite the unwanted heat in his loins. Worse still he felt himself stiffen and cream his underpants. He focused on his wife even while the flesh betrayed him. He tried to speak but all that came from his throat were strained croaks. His last thoughts were of Cadance and Twilight before he blacked out for the final time.

“Mmm,” said Adagio when she pulled free of him with a pop and licked her lips. “Delicious.”

Aria nearly came herself when she snuffed out his life. She'd never felt so unstoppable in her life! For the moment she could forget all the hell her sister had put her through. She laughed bitterly. Maybe they really could start over?

“You missed a spot,” noted Adagio who licked a dab of blood from her sister's chin.

“You're such a mom,” replied Aria who nonetheless had to admit they worked well together.

She tittered and nodded behind her at the carnage left in their wake. “Wasn't this fun?”

“Yeah. Yeah, it was.” Her eyes widened when Adagio suddenly leaned in and met her lips, sharing sweet, warm blood with her, which they swapped between their dancing tongues like it was a wad of cum. Certainly, the sirens had fooled around countless times before, to practice, sate themselves, or seduce someone else, but it had been quite a while since they'd been intimate.

“Mmm,” moaned Adagio when she withdrew and licked her pouty lips. “You're a wonderful kisser as usual. Just the right amount of roughness when you chewed on my lips.” She batted her lashes with half-lidded eyes and a wry smile.

“Thanks. You too.” Aria didn't want to admit she still sought her eldest sister's approval.

The siblings left his pale corpse in the alleyway, and Adagio took his gun, before the pair of them casually made their way from the scene of the crime. The sun's rays rendered them powerless, and they were forced to hide in the shadows, lest they stumble upon another cop, or a stray succubus or incubus. Adagio offered her hand, and to her surprise Aria took it. They strolled hand-in-hand, and headed back to find a lone car Aria could wire, which would take them home to Tirek and whatever fate awaited...

Chapter 9

Aria hot-wired a junker that wouldn't be missed by anyone important and took her sister with her home. They pulled up outside the warehouse, and despite all their instincts screaming at them to turn and flee, the compulsion to obey their master overwhelmed even self-preservation. The sun bored down on the dusty surroundings when they made their way inside.

Gradually the pair made their way to the back. Their soft footsteps echoed in their ears and tolled what they dreaded could be their imminent doom. But he still needed them...didn't he? “I...I love you, Aria. I want you to know that.”

Aria wasn't certain how to take that. “You must be scared shitless to admit that.” She paused. “Me, too. On both accounts.” She took her sister's offered hand once more and drew on its warmth when they went to face the inevitable.

A sigil drawn from virginal blood glowed in the shadows. Tirek stood in the center of the pentagram and chanted the alien words. He paused and studied them with those unnatural eyes. “Ah...you've returned. I take it Chrysalis is dead?” He already knew the answer from their body language, but simply stroked his beard while he drew the moment out.

“We did slay all of her followers,” noted Adagio who kept a hand hidden behind her poofy curls.

“Yet while the Queen lives she can always arise anew. You have failed me.”

Aria scoffed. “She's on the run like a scared animal! We'll hunt that cunt down and-”

“Kneel.” She immediately fell to her knees and stared bitterly up at him. She still held the axe, which shook in her hands, but no matter how much she wished otherwise she couldn't bring it down on him. “Now, what punishment would be appropriate...?”

Adagio pulled the pistol on him, trained with both hands at his head. Sweat rolled down her temple as she strained to disobey her master. Every sliver of her screamed to submit, to the point where it made her spiritually ache, but she couldn't bear to be without her sister anymore. “I wonder, are you vulnerable in the sunlight, too? And a bullet to the head would kill almost anything...” She smiled in a smug manner despite how little confidence she truly felt. “Just..let her be. This is my fault.”

Suddenly her eyes widened when she shivered all over, the pistol slowly raised to her mouth, until her lips closed over the tip, ready to blow her own brains out. Tears dripped down her cheeks. “You forget your place, whelp. I own you. And I can end you whenever I so choose. I could chop you into ribbons and rebuild you piece-by-piece. But I have an even better idea...”

“Bas...tard...” Aria sneered and bristled at their helplessness.

His bones seemed to crunch when he moved to his bag of tools, artifacts smuggled from Equestria which enabled him to work the dark arts. He'd experimented with a number of them, but the lack of magic here meant their power would often be burnt up upon a single use, rendering them little more than exotic trinkets. Much like the antiques Sombra once collected.

Wrinkly hands drew out a pair of small, ornate treasure chests, which he unlocked with a key. He laid them on the floor and opened the tops. Immediately chunks of discolored, pulsing flesh rolled free, dragging themselves upon a series of writhing tentacles. The moist coils dripped and slithered towards the helpless sisters. They winced when the wet extensions started to crawl up their naked flesh. “You perverted old fart,” cried Aria with snarl when the creatures unfolded themselves.

“I've taken no pleasure from base lust since my transformation millennia ago,” he said when the eldritch horrors wrapped around the wrists and ankles of the Dazzlings and lifted them up until they were suspended spread-eagle. “But I can still appreciate pain and terror. I wonder, how long will it take before pleasure turns to sheer agony?” He stroked his beard. “Perhaps I'll allow these creatures to work you over until your minds are broken and ready to be rebuilt in my service?”

The tentacles wrapped themselves around beams, crates, and whatever else they could find for support, while more unfurled from the spongy masses, which started to tickle and explore the bared skin of the sisters. A sticky substance oozed from their pores on soaked their frames. They shivered and flushed and went limp in a manner that showed complete submission. A trait of the sirens that the vampire's kiss couldn't overcome. Suckers pulsated on the coils and suckled all over them.

Smaller tentacles opened up their sexes so wide their creamy cervices were visible, and they likewise spread their assholes, until their fuckholes all gaped over. Their cunts convulsed with need as their bodies betrayed them. Lubrication dribbled from their widened, glistening pink slits, their eyes glazed over and their cheeks stained rose-red.

“W-we'll get through this like always,” squeaked Adagio who drooled from the corner of her lip as her face burned and her breasts heaved. “Just...hold on...umph,” she wheezed when her cunt was suddenly punctured, spraying her juices upon the intruder, who worked in-and-out to carve its place, driving to her cervix and straining to try and worm its way inside.

“You dirty fuck! What's wrong, can't get a bitch unless you force her?! Hell, you're getting cucked by your own pet! Mmph,” cried Aria when a tentacle violently shoved its way into her mouth and dug into her throat. She gagged and sputtered and felt its hot, salty precum overflow from her mouth. Tears ran down her cheeks while she hatefully stared him down.

“Th-that's right,” added Adagio. “You're impotent, huh? I wouldn't be surprised if your penis shriveled up and fell off!” She laughed until a tentacle silenced her too when it forced past her lips and teeth. More of the extrusions wrapped around their breasts and nipples, pinching, pulling, and twisting them, while more forced their ways up their assholes, until they were being molested and raped from every direction. Their holes constricted and burned under the sheer, savage force of the invaders.

Soon smaller tentacles slithered up their cervices to trace the slippery interiors of their wombs. They stared helpless at the bulges upon their distended bellies, almost passing out when they repeatedly climaxed, lubrication dripping down their thighs and pooling on the floor. Eventually explosions of cum erupted in their bellies, which swelled them out, an excess oozing from their orifices. Their eyes rolled into their heads and their faces twisted lewdly from unmatched euphoria when the monsters started to empty the potent aphrodisiac which made up their semen into their fuckslaves.

When the girths finally withdrew from their mouths with a wet slurp, the sisters vomited up cum, huffing and trembling and staring down at themselves. To their shock their nipples twitched and dribbled milk, which beaded the tips and rolled down their sweaty, precum-soaked mounds which glistened under the dim lights. “Now you're starting to learn,” he said with detachment while he observed. “But this was merely the first volley. I wonder, will you two last the night? And which will break first?”

He turned his back on them and continued his odd chant. The sigils glowed once more, flashing like a set of eerie lights, while he called upon the powers of darkness. The sisters hung defeated, but refused to mentally submit no matter how much their bodies betrayed them, mustering what little dignity they could in their horrific situation. Wet slaps sounded when the tentacles whipped their breasts and buttocks, more pulling on their hair and smearing precum from their tips all over them. They treated them like a pair of cumrags, and living fleshlights, seeming to instinctively revel in their total debasement.

A subtle series of metallic swishes sounded from the shadows. Tentacles fell away under the swipes with shrill shrieks, colorless blood gushing out of the severed extrusions, and the sisters fell forward and landed with a thump. Adagio swayed dizzily to her feet, seeing Tirek pause his chant and start to turn. He reached a brittle hand towards her throat with cold eyes.

Aria bit her inner cheek so hard she almost tore the flesh away, deftly recovered her fire axe, and with a banshee-like scream and a two-handed swing struck Tirek's neck. A red mist splattered her and her well-toned but thin limbs shook violently when she struck with such force she beheaded him. His head sailed across the warehouse and his headless body spurted red streams repeatedly before he inevitably crumpled. “Fuckface,” she wheezed surprised she'd managed to overcome her conditioning.

The fatty blobs wriggled and thrashed their chopped up tentacles. With pursed lips Adagio stomped one which popped like a balloon and splattered her nude form in its goo. “You did well,” she said to Aria who slammed her axe into the other abomination and chopped it in two. “But I don't understand. Who set us free?” She searched the shadows of the room.

With a sniffle Aria wiped her eyes on the back of her arm. “Let's burn this hellhole down!”

“First, let's take what we can.” Adagio picked up his duffel bag overfilled with treasures. A weight lifted off their spirits to know they were finally free. “I'm not certain how to work any of this, but maybe it will come in handy?”

“Better make sure none of his minions are still around either,” reminded Aria who rolled the axe handle in her hands.

“Good idea. One can never be too thorough.” Of course as Adagio said that they failed to notice the subtle blink of Tirek's dark eyes. They went to explore the rest of his hideout, their fates finally back in their hands. But what to do next?

*****

“You did well my little loveslaves!” Chrysalis sheathed the sword at her shapely hip and mussed the hair of Flitter and Cloudchaser. With the aid of her bodyguards, the Queen had helped liberate the Dazzlings, who'd finished off Tirek with ease. Why? Well, in her crazed mind it had seemed like fun at the time! Besides, they were little threat at the moment. Would they cross paths again? She almost welcomed the challenge, now that she'd vanquished her hated nemesis.

Aside from the twins she'd lost all her servants. Not to mention her club! She waited until Adagio and Aria cleared out the warehouse and set it ablaze. The Dazzlings drove away in their junker.

Chrysalis hurried in and scooped up Tirek's head, then carried it back outside, flames and smoke twisting behind her when she rejoined her slaves. “Well, hello there!” She tittered and slapped his sandpaper-like cheek a couple of times.

He strained to try and speak but blood gurgled from his mouth. Just like she'd suspected he seemed unable to die. She could chop him into the tiniest shreds imaginable and its likely he'd somehow survive due to his curse. However the sky started to slowly darken once more, the result of his final ritual, as he'd summoned Hellfire and brimstone upon the city.

She decided to keep this little trophy for now. He'd look quite nice on her mantle, at least! She hummed and pirouetted. They took the long trek back to an abandoned car they'd found amidst the bedlam and liberated. Probably the late Shining Armor's she decided, like a modern day white chariot that was practically spotless. She'd have to ditch it soon, she supposed.

The sky screamed when it started to open unnaturally. A crimson blotch started to slowly spread outward...

*****

The morning wore on when Twilight Sparkle, Moondancer, and Sombra poured over their combined notes in the makeshift laboratory. The geodes were partially rebuilt but far from a usable state. They floated in their glass cases surrounded by sparkly mini fragments which swirled like glitter around them. At Inky's insistence she took Pacific with her to the kitchen so they wouldn't be underfoot. Meanwhile he sent out a few of the others to hunt down the necessary supplies for his work.

“I'm impressed,” admitted Sparkle when she looked over their notes. “You two have done your homework!”

“Of course,” said Moondancer with a snarky smile.

“Naturally. I am an expert in my craft,” boasted Sombra. “But I would work faster with more blood.”

“Not until you prove your worth,” reminded Twi whose lab coat swished while she flitted about. “We still don't trust you.”

“You two could almost be twins,” he observed. “But one of you's sweeter, and the other's spicier...”

“Concentrate on the task at hand,” reminded Moondancer. She'd worked tirelessly to impress her old friend, but with the limited experience she had in the occult it had been difficult to match his wisdom. “You can fail at flirting later.”

“No sense of occasion. Tsk, tsk.” He shook his head with open disdain.

Moondancer prepared another retort when Twilight's cellphone started to buzz. “Sorry, I'd turn it off but with all the crazy stuff that's happened it could be an emergency.” She raised it to her ear. “Cadance? Slow down, I can't understand you!”

“Tw-Twi...” Cadance's voice cracked over the phone. “Sh-Shining! He's...he's...” She wailed hysterically.

Twilight's blood froze and she almost dropped the phone. “No,” she breathed in disbelief. Logic and emotion battle for dominance, but she could already sense her worst fears were true. Tears silently rolled down her cheeks as she stared blankly ahead. Her B.B.B.F.F., dead? Did her parents already know? “Moondancer...” She choked out her name.

Suddenly Moondancer threw her arms around her and pulled her close, allowing her to bury her face in her bosom and sob. She patted her back. “It will be okay. I'll be here for you, whatever's happened. Take all the time you need.”

“W-we'll talk later Cadance. I need time to process this.” She shut off her phone.

Sombra shook his head and turned back to his writings. “Amateurs...” He'd tried never to form attachments. Anyone could be replaced and reliance on others would simply lead to weakness. Even so he found it difficult to abandon Inky and Pacific, and knew it was more than how useful they could be, even if he'd hesitate to ever admit it aloud.

“I...I have to focus,” said Twi more to herself and wiped her face with a cloth. “People depend on me.”

Moondancer wanted to say something, thinking her state of mind might make her careless, or even prove dangerous, but decided it wasn't her place to push her. She was probably still a little sore about how she'd hurt her in the past and didn't want to compromise their relationship. Was she being too selfish? Well, she'd worry about that some other time.

In order to distract herself from the pain Twilight threw herself into her work. She moved in a fugue state, most of her actions automatic, still trying to come to terms with what had happened. All the while Moondancer tried her hardest to support her, while Sombra cursed under his breath, eager to cross the initial steps and claim his rightful prize. Trixie was the first to arrive on her scooter, carrying a backpack filled with what the occultist had requested, mostly items from a local tool shop.

However no matter how much he improvised it seemed unlikely he'd be able to complete the final steps without a source of magic. He could whip up stuff to channel it but needed an initial spark he wasn't certain the geodes could safely provide in their current state. And without his contacts that linked him to Equestria there was no way to smuggle in more. He balled up his fists in frustration. How would he ever surpass his Equestrian counterpart at this rate?! At best he would always live in his shadow!

*****

With one of their own lost the police were now out in full-force. A number of them were trigger-happy, ready to take in and if necessary put down anybody who blatantly broke the laws. Yet the red cloud over the warehouse had now started to spread to the outskirts of the town. No one could explain the phenomenon, but it cast an ominous vermillion hue over the land.

Adagio and Aria could feel a smidge of their vampiric abilities return when the eerie rays touched them. They wondered if Tirek had planned to cloak the planet in this unnatural power so that he could rule over it with an army of vampire slaves? Or perhaps that would simply be the prelude to the planet's destruction? Well, it hardly mattered to the sisters now.

The pair traveled about aimlessly for a while, drained a couple of random women they came across, and stole their attire. Luckily their prey wore clothes which somewhat suited their style; a blouse, skirt, and heels for Adagio, and a shirt, shorts, and tennis shoes for Aria. They would at least try to blend in for a while. “Time to go native again,” said Adagio.

“Yeah, yeah.” Aria licked her lips with a slurp as she stared down at the nude corpses which they deposited into a dumpster and shut. “Think we should pick up Sonata? Now that we're free of Tirek maybe we can turn her back to our side.”

“I don't know...Sonata's practically a hindrance. Plus she's been in contact with Sunset. She's perverted her perception of reality. I do miss our little sister, but until we've taken care of her little posse, I doubt we'll be able to trust her.” They headed back to the car which choked several times before Aria was able to start it. “Mmm, what to do next?”

With a shrug Aria started to drive without any real sense of direction. They traveled down the roads where workers struggled to repair the storm damage. Deciding it was best to lay low for the moment, they searched for somewhere to squat for a time, until they could figure out their next move. “Wait, fuck me, is that-?” She watched the scooter pass with a chug.

“It's definitely Trixie,” mused Adagio with a smack of her pouty lips. “Let's follow her.”

They drove a number of miles before Trixie stopped her scooter at Twilight's humble little home, parked on the lawn, and carried in a heavy backpack inside. The house was tucked away in the usually quiet suburbs. The Dazzlings debated whether to launch an attack now, but decided it best to wait and pick them off one-at-a-time, especially since they hadn't fully recovered.

Parked in the distance, Aria toyed with a pigtail impatiently, while Adagio studied her nails, extending and retracting them. “How the hell do you do that?” Aria tried to copy her but couldn't manage it no matter how hard she focused.

“It came naturally to me. I'm certain we have all kinds of crazy powers we haven't unlocked,” replied Adagio who perked up. “Hmm, here comes our little snack now.” She spotted Trixie head back towards the scooter and they leapt out to intercept her.

By the time Trixie noticed them they were already on her, moving at supernatural speeds, well enriched with the blood from the last victims they'd drained. Aria clamped a hand over her mouth when she tried to shriek. The pair picked her up and carried her hastily back to the car. She blubbered and snot dripped down her nose when they slammed the door behind them.

“Gross,” said Aria when their prey started to piss herself. “Should we turn the stupid cunt or drain her dry?”

“We'll let her decide. Stop panicking,” warned Adagio who extended her nails near Trixie's eye which went wider. “Or else I'll have no choice but to put that out. Understand?” She nodded rapidly and tried to relax. Even so she couldn't help but tremble between them in the backseat. “Good girl. Now don't scream. Don't even make a little peep.” She withdrew her palm and Trixie huffed low. The eldest sister pulled off Trixie's top and bra, while her sister removed the skirt and urine-drenched panties.

“Wh-why do I have to be naked? Pl-please don't kill me.” She'd came to help out after all Sunset had done for her, but now she flashed back to her last direct encounter with Aria, who'd threatened to slice off her nipples and cut her slit all the way to her throat. She whimpered when Aria spread her thighs wide open, lifting her legs up so that her ass was upraised, but she didn't dare resist. She simply froze in this undignified position, denuded save for her blue heeled boots and a star brooch in her hair.

Adagio sucked on a poofy lock. “You may have potential. They're not exactly friends, are they? Well, other than Sunset, but do you really think that will last?” She started to molests Trixie's heavy tits in slow circles. “How would you like to be a vampire?”

Trixie laid her head to one side. “I...Trixie doesn't know.” She didn't want to betray them, even if she didn't like most of them much, but neither did she want to die! Tears rolled down her cheeks. “Trixie will...consider it?”

“Think fast,” murmured Adagio into her ear. “Until then, you'll be Aria's plaything...”

Aria smiled in a predatory, psychotic manner. She spread Trixie's cunt with her left hand, taking a moment to study the details of her mostly untouched flower, before she plunged her right hand into her fuckbox. Trixie bit her lower lip to keep from crying out, terrified of the consequences if they were discovered, gushing and wincing when she was punched all the way to her cervix entrance. She shuddered each time Aria drew back her drenched arm, only to shove back deep as she could into her babymaker.

Adagio continued to roughly knead Trixie's tits, pinching and tweaking her nipples, and crouching forward to suck and nibble on her erect pink buds. “Just submit to us and this can all end,” she teased between suckles. Low moans somewhere between ecstasy and agony escaped Lulamoon's lips each time Aria hammered into her squealching moist fuckhole.

“God, you're one tight whore!” Aria laughed when her womanhood tightened around her fist. Something about this pretentious little priss had always pissed her off, and she wanted to thoroughly break her, to show her there was nothing Great and Powerful about her! “You're nothing but a cheap set of holes! But if you run with us, maybe we'll be able to fix that!”

Trixie's eyes crossed and her sexholes clenched when her entire frame shook all the way to the core. She moaned and came upon Aria, splashing her with shot-after-shot of slimy cunt juice, until she eventually lowed and passed out. The Dazzlings looked between each other with a smile, deciding she'd passed. She couldn't be much worse than Sonata, right?

Eager to try her hand at siring somebody, and always having dreamed of a prison bitch to call her own, Aria popped her fangs with a hiss and bit into Trixie's breast. She swooned in her grasp, arcing her bosom forward into her. Her face reddened even further while her tits started to heave with strained pants. Another slave-turned-pawn in the Dazzlings' schemes!

Chapter 10

Pretty soon the group met back up at Twilight's house, where her experiments with Moondancer and Sombra were underway, a machine cobbled together between them which could harness and channel magical forces. Unfortunately they still lacked a proper source to draw from. A dark mood fell over the room once news of Shining Armor's death was made known.

Sunset opened her diary emblazoned with her cutie mark, ready to write another entry in her diary to the other world's Twilight Sparkle, convinced that they could no longer do this on their own. “Maybe the Princess could send something our way?”

“Yes...she wouldn't have failed Shining Armor,” mumbled Twilight to herself. She paced her lab with her head down.

“You weren't there,” reminded Moondancer. “What could you have done? Besides, it's not like you could constantly watch him. We're living in crazy times.” She wouldn't have ever believed in vampires if she hadn't seen them herself.

Rainbow Dash leaned on a wall with arms crossed, tapping her foot. “Everyone back?”

Applejack shook her head. “Trixie's not here. Probably goofin' off, like usual. She's so unreliable.”

Sunset's pen paused between her writing. “I'm worried about her. What if she's attacked, too? I know she wanted to go alone, but-” Her blood ran cold. She refused to think about it. She sent another text to inform her they'd all met up.

Hunched down in his black attire, Sombra studied the crude machine they'd hastily assembled, which looked like the cobbled together spare parts it was. Like something he'd expect to find in a landfill torn from something larger. But all he cared about was its use. He wheezed with frustration, almost ready to force-feed a geode into it and see if it would activate.

“Don't even think about it,” warned Dash. “Especially not with mine!”

“Yes, they could be lost forever.” Fluttershy blinked sleepily while she continued to adjust to her new vamped status.

Tree Hugger sat next to her, letting her lean on a shoulder. “Take it easy, babe. You're still weak.” They both needed more blood but who could they ask? At least AJ seemed to casually blow off what had happened. “Uh, like, we could use a drink.”

“Try the kitchen,” replied Rainbow with a roll of her eyes. She'd never quite forgiven her for 'stealing' Fluttershy away, even though the latter had never been returned her feelings, and sometimes make her displeasure perfectly clear.

Hugs also slipped and threw out an insult but restrained herself. It wasn't like her. She took Shy's hand and squeezed it while the rose. “Let's mosey, okay? I'd hate to ask Inky and Pacific since they're already weak, but they may help, you know?”

“That's a wonderful idea.” Fluttershy spaced out while she followed her girlfriend out.

“Good riddance,” muttered Sombra. “Those two are useless.” Although he wouldn't mind turning them into his personal blood slaves. Unfortunately as he wasn't a vampire himself, and they'd already been sired, that would have to remain a fantasy.

*****

In the kitchen Inky Rose, Pacific Glow, and Sunny worked to whip up a meal, the latter with a smoke between her lips. Much like the rest of the house it was rather tidy, with little in the way of decoration other than some diplomas and other awards, plus a few pictures of the owner's loved ones. A sizzle sounded and the scent of bacon, eggs, and coffee filled the atmosphere.

“You often cooked the meals for Sombra, huh.” Sunny breathed a cloud of smoke while she slacked on a counter.

“Yes. He's quite capable in some areas,” said Inky. “And hopeless in others. But we never minded.”

“We like to feel needed,” explained Pacific with a sad smile. “You see, I'm pretty useless.”

Inky embraced her from behind and kissed her cheek. “Not to me. I would've been devastated if you'd died. Speaking of which...poor Twilight Sparkle. I wish there were more we could do to ease her pain.”

“Don't think there is,” said Sunny who put out the cigarette on the bottom of her shoe. “All we can do is lend a hand and listen.” She smirked at Rarity who was fast asleep on the couch with Spike settled at the foot. “Sure is crowded here.”

Not in a bad way. It's homely,” observed Inky with pursed lips. “I've always wanted a family of my own. I pretty much had that with Pacific,” she said with a smile at her. “And Sombra. That's why we'll follow him anywhere. He's looked after us.”

“Yeah, but you could easily make it without him.” Sunny filled a cup with freshly brewed coffee and gulped it down.

“No one else ever understands,” whined Pacific with a pout. “What's so bad about him?!”

“Let me count the ways,” mumbled Sunny whose stomach burned when she drained her cup and tossed it in the sink. “I mean, he's the self-proclaimed 'Most evil man in the world'. It's not rocket science?”

“So he has a love of theatrics,” said Inky defensively with a cross of her arms. “Hardly a terrible sin.”

“Yeah, and he liked to fuck me when I was a corpse. But that's no big deal to you two I guess,” she countered with a bit more venom than intended. In truth she didn't bear him any real grudge...she simply couldn't trust him even now.

“We...don't condone all his actions,” said Inky who stared down at herself. “We try to stifle his darker impulses.”

Sunny chuckled. “So even psychos need love? And some lovin', too.”

Pacific stomped a foot. “It's not funny!”

Sunny raised open palms before her. “Okay, okay. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to butt into your private life so much.” She turned when Tree Hugger and Fluttershy entered, relieved as their presence always tended to cool off a situation. “Hey chicks, what's happenin'? Pinkie's in the shower. Flash finally crashed in his room. Pretty much business as usual, otherwise.”

“We have a situation, man. We totally need some fresh blood, pronto. Otherwise we could lose control, you know?”

“I do feel rather thirsty,” said Fluttershy who was almost complete off in her own little world as delirium set in.

Inky and Pacific looked to each other. Normally the pair would've volunteered but they were still quite weak after they'd nourished Sombra so many times. However it was Sunny who stepped forward. “Allow me. I'm pretty useless for anything else anyhow,” she said with a self-deprecating bout of laughter. “Uh, do I have to take my shirt off?”

“Your arm'll be fine,” said Hugs with a crooked smile. “Thanks, chickadee.”

However with the realization she'd made an offer to them, Fluttershy suddenly lost control with eyes that turned to saucers, and she tackled her prey to the floor. “Oof,” cried the shocked and winded Sunny when claws suddenly seized her top, which was torn open alongside her bra in one fierce draw of Shy's arms, a sizable pair of breasts flopping free with a bounce.

Tree rushed to intercept when Shy hissed and bared her fangs with a demonic expression. “Chill out, babe! It's me!” But Flutters ignored her, and sunk her extensions into a heaving tit, Sunny moaning low when a trickle of blood ran down a mound and the vamp started to needily suckle. “Just...don't take more than you absolutely need...please?”

Glow chewed on a nail. “Will she be okay?!”

Inky looked at the kitchen knives, ready to move in if needed. “I certainly hope so.”

Thankfully after Fluttershy drank for a while she appeared pacified, and withdrew with a slurp, seated there sleepily. Sunny's bosom rose and fell now dotted with a couple of pinpricks and awash with dribbles of blood and saliva. “That...was intense,” wheezed Sunny with hazed over eyes and a dopey smirk on her face. “Wouldn't mind doin' this some more...?”

*****

Pinkie sat on the toilet bowl, panties around her ankles, and emptied her bladder. She wiped herself, kicked off her clothes, and headed into the shower, singing the entire time. No matter how bad the situation got she tried to stay upbeat, not just for her own sake, but everyone else, too! She giggled and shivered when cold water rained down her bared skin and covered her in goosebumps. She adjusted a nozzle until it steamed up, soaking under a steady cascade that rolled down generous curves.

She didn't hear the door creak open a little, nor the pad of paws, her shapely silhouette observed through the thin glass door which separated them. Palms were lathered up with an excess of soap, which she stepped aside from the water to lather herself up with, making certain she hit every last spot from the neck down. She paid special attention to her heavy funbags, laughing as she rolled them about and slapped them to watch them jiggle. “Whee! Maybe I should become a stripper, too?”

She had to do something with her life and it seemed like a fun job! Plus, there just wasn't much of a payout in most of the things that interested her! And what was the point of life if you weren't having fun?! The last thing she wanted was to end up miserable and dull like her parents! They'd almost succeeded in passing on their legacy to her sisters, but thankfully the bond they'd formed had slowly driven them in their own directions. Of course none of them savored life quite the way she did!

“That does feel nice,” she had to admit while groping her titties, moving to encircling her areola. She raised a tit to her mouth, taking a nipple into her lips and heartily sucking on it, wishing she had a steady boyfriend or girlfriend to do this with. She didn't care much which. Sure, she fooled around with Rainbow Dash once in a while, but she wanted something a little more steady. Someone who'd cuddle her and tell her she was loved between all the sexy times! “Too bad Pacific's with Sombra!”

She slid her free hand down her navel, droplets of beaded water and soapsuds running down her supple flesh, and parted her thick thighs a tad, tracing the slit of her vulva all the way to the clit. It throbbed and heated up in response. Dirty thoughts about an all-out orgy with all her friends (And former enemies like Sombra, Trixie, Moondancer, and Sonata) filled her head. Of course she knew they'd never go for that in a million years, but what harm was there in letting her mind run wild?!

She'd pass out some of her more bizarre strap ons to the girls, and everybody would take turns with her like she was a cheap party toy, railing her until she came and the next in the circle would take their place. Or sometimes they'd take her two or even three at a time, Flash and Sombra unloading all over her face and body, and into her mouth which opened wide to receive them.

Schlicks sounded faster and louder while she started to furiously masturbate. She didn't care how depraved her thoughts turned at the moment so long as she got off! “Oh...fuck me right in the pussy,” she murmured between sucks of her udder.

The musk of fresh cunt filled the air. A tiny nose sniffled the lubrication that dripped down her loins. With a low growl Spike started to transform back from a small dog into a hulking lycanthrope, expanding within mere moments, his limbs growing out until he was a tall mass of muscle. He stalked forward, her balloon-shaped ass eye level when he was on all fours.

He slammed snout-first between her buns which spread a tad when his nose tip connected with her snatch. “Ah,” she yelped in surprise. “Oh, hey, Spike!” She blushed but didn't stop him. “Don't worry, you're part of my fantasies, too! Speaking of which...” Would Rarity be jealous? Nah! It'd been a fling, right? Why not have some fun with him?!

She steadied herself on the sliding door for support. “Do you wanna...do more?” She half-lidded her eyes over her shoulder and shook her rump back-and-forth. He suddenly raised to his full height with a bestial growl, paws wrapping around her midsection, slamming her against the glass which made her breasts and nipples smoosh out against its transparent surface.

He drove his cock into her womanhood with one brutal thrust, and she groaned cheerily, feeling his veiny knot expand and divide her wet walls until it was firmly locked deep inside her. “Kinky,” she mumbled with rapid half-blinks of her glazed over eyes when he started to savagely hump her. Her asscheeks smacked with each thrust, and her titties slapped wetly on the glass surface, lewd moans escaping her while she continued to let all her most sordid and forbidden fantasies run absolutely wild!

His weight pushed on her slippery physique, which slid down until she collapsed onto all fours, panting with him while she took his knot which spread her love tunnels wide. He seized her curls and pulled her head back, staring into her lewd, blushing face while he mounted her with pussy-wrecking humps, breeding his latest bitch with reckless abandon. A primal part of him wanted to make every last female here his, to ensure his seed was passed on. She panted with him, eyes crossing and tongue lolling from her stupefied mouth when she came. Each clench of her fuckholes sprayed a torrent of femme cum on his loins.

She slumped face down and ass up, dizzied from euphoria, while he continued to rapidly fuck her. The shower shook under the violence of his stabs while he took her, and with a howl which echoed his balls swelled once more, releasing his babybatter into her babymaker. Multiple climaxes rocked her when he pushed upon her widening cervix, packing in globs of his spunk which hosed down her slippery womb walls. “Wowee-zowie,” she murmured when their mixed emissions dripped from her twat.

He tugged hard dragging her by his locked knot across the shower stall until he finally wrenched loose with a pop. Her gaping hole continued to contract and dribble, flowing with the water and soap down the drain. He lapped at her cunt and asshole in appreciation. She giggled and laid there panting, pulling his muzzle close and swapping spit with him. She'd been with plenty of men and women but none had quite taken her for a ride like that! “Let's do this again sometime, okay?”

*****

Trixie sucked in a deep breath and practically tripped when she reentered the house. She felt compelled to obey the commands of her sire despite how much she loathed them. “Trixie's back,” she announced with arms spread while she strutted in, head held high and a smirk plastered on her. “Mmm, is that bacon and eggs?!” No, she had to focus! She'd pleaded with the Dazzlings not to harm them, Sunset in particular, one of the few close friends she'd ever managed to win.

She weaved through Inky Rose and Pacific Glow who parted to let her into the kitchen, helping herself to a quick plate of lukewarm food which they'd left for her. She noted Rarity passed out on a couch, and Sunny slumped over at a table, drool leaking from the corner of a lip while she snored. Her eyes darted around, would-be warnings, no matter how cryptic she tried to make them, dying in her throat. “Where's Rainbow Dash? Trixie wishes to have words with her!”

“Right here.” The athlete popped out from the trap door leading to the basement and crossed thin arms. “What's this about?”

“We'll discuss it somewhere more private. How about the backyard? There's a sweet pool there!” She winked.

“Fine. I do need to stay in shape. Especially with all these vampires around!” The pair traveled down the halls and out the back door. The sun bore down on a wide pool and reflected over its stirring waters. The backyard was enclosed by a heavy fence and a number of trees which obscured Twilight from her neighbors whenever she decided to go skinny dipping with Sunset and Flash. “Wow, sometimes I think Twilight must be rich! How in the heck does she afford all this awesome stuff?!”

“Serendipity? Nepotism? Dumb luck?” Trixie bristled with barely-contained envy. “Anyhow, why don't we get more comfortable? There's a lot to talk about, so it'll be easier if we relax!” She started to remove her clothes.

Dash gawked for a moment, shrugged, and peeled her garments away too, racing until both let their breasts popped loose, and peeled down their panties, standing fully nude by the edge. “Wow,” observed Trixie. “You're flat!”

“Screw you!” She self-consciously touched her not-quite-a-handful breasts which nevertheless were quite perky. “They're more than enough to play with! Besides, you're not exactly packing mountains, either!”

Trixie posed in a sultry manner with a hand on one hip and another brushing back her mane with a flourish, her medium-sized rack jutted out. “Now, now, don't be jealous! We can't all be so blessed! Any more and Trixie would look like some airheaded bimbo! They're perfection! Oh, and I see the carpet matches the drapes! Is that a natural color?”

“Of course,” countered Rainbow with a lip curl at the implication. “But we didn't come to chat about T&A!”

“Certainly not. Trixie has an exquisite sense of occasion.” She hopped into the waters with a slash, submerged, and her wet locks trailed around her when she surface. Beads dripped down her flesh when her smirk grew. “Join me, Dashie?”

“Why not? And don't call me that.” Rainbow did a few stretches to warm her up, then dove in, unwilling to admit she was having some fun despite her company. While Trixie had always remained a bit of an outsider, she tended to rub her up the wrong way more than the others, even Twilight. Maybe it was a similar ego? Nah! “So, spit it out already.”

Trixie paddled around her in a frog-like manner, drawing out the moment to buy time. “Do you want to be a vampire?”

“Hell no. What kind of question is that?” She nearly screamed when Trixie's eyes took on a demonic visage, fangs popped loose with a hiss, the wizardess descending on her faster than she could react. A hand clasped over her mouth while she was pinned.

With supernatural grace Adagio and Aria hopped the fence and landed without a sound on the grass. “Thanks for warming her up,” the leader said while they stalked forward. “I doubt anyone will hear her, anyway. Twilight built this place for privacy.”

“Pl-please don't kill her,” mumbled Trixie. “I'm sorry. Trixie doesn't like you much, but she doesn't wish to harm you, either.”

Aria hopped to the poolside, seized the tomboy, and hurled her to the dirt. “Too bad we don't feel the same!”

Adagio blocked her path, training the pistol on Dash's temple. “Even a retard like Derpy couldn't miss from here.” She nodded to her sister who slid down, grabbed Rainbow from behind, and hurled her onto her back. Dash tensed when a razorblade flicked free, wondering where she always seemed to hide them?! “Now, how about a little initiation?”

“Trixie did what you made her do.” She sniffled.

“For both of you, dumbass. That or we could drown the stupid cunt here,” said Aria.

“Too simple. None of them deserve a clean death. Especially when we can make them our slaves.” Adagio's sultry smile widened when she kneed their prey's narrow thighs open. The cool barrel of the gun was pressed to Dash's slit, and she shuddered, squirming when it sank into her moist sex. Ooh.” A droplet oozed down its length. “Are you turned on?”

“Screw that,” she replied with flushed cheeks and a glare, unable to help her physical responses.

Adagio took the weapon far as she could into Dash's cunt, slowly working it in-and-out, and even if she could have broke Aria's unnaturally powerful grip she'd hesitate in her current predicament. One squeeze and she'd get the biggest bang of her life! “You see, we don't wish to break you completely. Merely to bend you. To mold you into a shape suitable for us.”

“Trixie,” snapped Aria. “Face that fat ass towards this cunt and squat over her.” The pair of them balked before the sisters but the wizardess reluctantly squatted down on her haunches, her pussy and asshole positioned almost directly upon Rainbow's face. “Now, piss on her! I want to mark this trash as ours!” After a moment's hesitation Trix's urethra flexed.

Warm urine splashed over Dash's face, who closed her eyes and turned away, only for Aria to force her head back to face the ass above and her mouth was pulled open. Gurgles and chokes sounded when she was forced to drink down the steady, foul stream, splashes spilling over her lips and down her chin. “Gah,” she cried hacking and coughing.

With her free hand Adagio whipped out Trixie's cellphone which she'd lifted while their prey was unconscious, pointing it towards them and filming the incident. The sisters shared a laugh. No one could take advantage of them anymore. Now they would hurt and humiliate anyone who dared cross their path! All the while she continued to fuck her with the firearm.

A few drips continued to fall from Trixie's cooter. “C-can I stop, now? N-no more.”

“Mmm. Bored now.” Adagio started to apply the slightest bit of pressure on the trigger.

“St-stop,” whispered Dash when tears started to form in the corners of her eyes. The entire weapon was forced into her pussy, its tip connecting with her slimy cervix which made her grunt. Her sexholes clenched reflexively out of sheer terror.

“I bet you've never had a long, hot rod inside you, have you, dyke?” Adagio licked her lips. “Unfortunately, this one won't be shooting blanks. Say goodnight, Rainbow Dash.” She started to pull the trigger, curious to see the mess she'd make.

A bang sounded when Trixie suddenly slammed into the lead siren. The bullet fired harmlessly into the air. She'd strained to break her conditioning the whole time, but only managed to power through it once events spiraled way too out-of-control. Hurting and humiliating someone like this made her physically ill; but outright killing them?! The gun cold-cocked her across the face and she fell, but Aria's shock had allowed Dash to slip free, tackling Adagio to the dirt while they struggled for the gun.

“Now what have we here,” came a voice from the fence. Atop it stood Chrysalis flanked by Flitter and Cloudchaser who were all armed with swords. The Dazzlings hissed, Adagio managing to roll out from under Dash with the pistol trained on the Queen. “Take your shot!” She danced with a titer, heedless of her own safety. “Will those bullets prove enough...?”

Before a retort could be formed the backdoor busted open. Out poured several people, the lead taken by Spike, whose fur stood on end when he bared his yellowed teeth. The sirens looked at one-another then made a hasty retreat towards another part of the fence. Spike started to chase them, only for Chrysalis to deftly land. “Now, now. Another time perhaps?”

He snarled at her but hesitated to strike. The sisters leapt the barricade and vanished into the suburbs.

Inky Rose took a moment to make certain her friends were okay, then crossed her arms and strode forward. “What do you want? Have you come to offer us another alliance? What makes you think we can trust you?”

“Our interests happen to align at the moment! Girls, sheathe your blades.” The twins did so and likewise she hilted hers at her hip. “Here! A boon as a show of friendship!” She plucked Tirek's head from its resting place on her belt, until now draped on her supple rump where it dangled from a chain, and tossed the mummified object at Inky's feet. “Look familiar?”

Sombra smiled. “So, he's finally dead!” A harsh chuckle escaped him.

“Not exactly.” Chrysalis forced Tirek's eyes open and he stared sleepily ahead. “He's trapped in a state between life-and-death! Why, I'm not certain he can ever die!” She laughed at the faint looks and gasps when she kicked his head around.

“Never mind all that,” said Sombra. “We need something magical to complete a...device. Can you supply us with that?”

“Oh, I think an immortal vampire should suffice.” She giggled while Rarity and Applejack tended to Rainbow and Trixie. “So, what do you say? Take a chance on me?” She wiggled her eyebrows, searching the faces before her with idle curiosity.

“Done,” offered Sombra who took her hand and shook. Why hadn't he thought to use a vampire as a power source? Probably because he was forced to lay low and play nice with these cretins who allowed morality to hold them back?

“Hey,” called Rainbow who did her best to recover her dignity. “You don't call the shots here!”

“We don't truly have an official leader,” noted Rarity. “But I can think of a couple candidates.” They looked to Twilight and Sunset who often took the lead in a crisis. “So, what do you two think? Should we put it to a vote, perhaps?”

“Sounds fair,” said Applejack. “Don't wanna step on anyone's toes now.” She'd often thought of herself as Twi's second-in-command but often stepped aside for Sunset's sake ever since they knew she could be trusted.

“Flitter, Cloudchaser, stay on watch, will you? In case the Dazzlings are foolish enough to stage another attack so soon.” She whistled to her bodyguards who nodded in unison. “May I come in?” She removed her necklace, showing her geode, which she offered to Inky. “Here, you can hold onto this, and my sword if you like, to show you I mean no harm?”

“It's a start,” noted Inky who took the geode and placed it around her neck for safekeeping, the black-and-emerald stone falling between her curvaceous breasts. Next she took the sheathe and ornate sword, taking a moment to admire the craftsmanship.

“We could use the help,” admitted Twilight. “I say we take the chance.”

Sunset had a bad premonition but she wasn't certain whether it was due to her or all the other dangers around them. “Okay. But we'll be keeping a close watch over you.” She nodded to Spike who trailed near the Queen and sniffed her.

The group retired back inside. In a bout of this time understandable paranoia Twilight decided to set up cameras around her house, helped by several of the others, which she usually reserved to observe and record her latest experiments from multiple angles. Flitter and Cloudchaser stood on guard like a pair of statues, swords at their hips, dressed in nothing but extremely tiny bikinis. Chrysalis carried in Tirek's head which swung on its chain with a rattle. Sombra and Moondancer prepared the device, which booted up with a whir, running but unable to fulfill its purpose until it drank in the appropriate amount of magic.

Chapter 11

In order to make certain the experiment was a success most of the crew stayed out of the basement. Of course the air was still thick with tension after all that had happened, and with the knowledge that the Dazzlings were still on the loose, not to mention they'd made an uncomfortable alliance with Sombra and now Chrysalis. “At least Tirek is pretty much dead,” noted Sunny who propped her boots up on the table, leaned back in her chair, and smoked another cigarette. “Hey Rainbow, will you be okay?”

“Yeah, I'm fine.” Dash couldn't restrain the bitterness in her voice. She'd redressed and washed her face.

Trixie hovered near her. “A-about what happened...Trixie's terribly sorry-”

“I don't wanna hear it,” said Dash with a sneer while she turned her head away. She tried to tell herself a sire's control was almost impossible to resist, and she'd come through in the end, but she couldn't forget how much her pride had been wounded.

“Trixie won't feel satisfied until she's made it up to you. I've never liked you much, but I never wanted to hurt you, either! That's how vampires work, I suppose. The more a sire forces their slave to do something that goes against their nature, the more likely they'll be able to break free? It's...altered Trixie, too. Like all my inhibitions have been lowered...” She shuddered.

Sonata nodded with a frown. “It's turned my sisters into total psychos!” She ran a hand over Spike who sat beside her. “What's up with him, though? How in the heck did he transform back into a werewolf wihtout the full moon?!”

“I think he somehow store's the moon's rays in his body,” said Inky Rose who stroked one of her braids. “At least, that's my theory. He seems to have become a supernatural creature, after all. Brimming with dark Equestrian magic.”

Pinkie rapidly nodded. “He can now transform at will! Good to know he's on our side!”

Rarity flushed when she slyly looked at her. She still felt a little confused about what had occurred between her and Spike. Were they lovers now? Was she okay with that? The sex had been far better than she'd dreaded, once she'd gotten used to it. Even so, was he still a dog, or something else? Could she truly accept a relationship with him, especially when he seemed drawn to all the other women here almost as much?! She settled onto the counc next to Applejack who was busy testing her lasso's knot.

“With our geodes back I reckon we'll beat the Dazzlings down in no time,” said AJ who narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips. “We'll make 'em pay for what happened to Shining Armor. I know those two had a hand in that!”

Sonata stared at her shoes, knock-kneed, feeling like she was somehow responsible for her sister's sins. “Hey,” said Pinkie who slapped a hand on her shoulder. “Don't fret! You're one of us, now! You can control your vampiric nature, right?”

“Eh, I think so. I haven't drank blood in a while, though. I could really use a bite to eat,” she admitted.

“Me too,” said Tree Hugger. “Like, I've got this theory that the vampire's kiss makes us more ourselves, you know? Luckily Fluttershy and I are totally docile in nature most of the time, while Sonata and Trixie don't really like to hurt people, either. But with Adagio and Aria? I think they've always had this bogus side to them that's never fully come out until now!”

“Makes sense,” said Sunny who breathed smoke from her mouth and nostrils. “Sunset told me about all the crazy stuff Aria did when they stole Harshwinny's car!” Goaded by Aria, Sunset had aided her in stripping nude, flashing the other drivers, outrunning a cop, and finally totalled the sportscar. It was one of the most thrilling, sexy stories she'd ever heard!

“S-so a part of them has always been monstrous?” Sonata chewed her lower lip. “Are you sure that's not me, too?!”

“Relax chickadee,” said Hugs with her lazy smile. “You aren't that bad. Not by a longshot!”

“Yes, we don't want to blame you for what happened.” Fluttershy held her girlfriend's warm hand. “It's all turned out okay. For most of us.” She tried not to think about what had happened to Shining Armor.

“Drink from me dears,” offered Rarity who laid out her arms. “It's not safe to drink from the same person too often, and there's only so mnay of us to go around, so I suppose it's my turn. Just please, be gentle.” Her cheeks burned.

“Hey, don't forget me!” Pinkie tilted her head aside to bear her neck. She yelped in a playful manner when Sonata pounced on her like she was a piece of meat, ripping her top and bra open when her instincts kicked in. She giggled when her funbags spilled out with a jiggle, teeth sinking into one of the balloon-like mounds of fatty tissue while the vampire suckled on a tit.

“Er...” Rarity stood and paled even further when Hugs drooled at her, uncertain if she should simply bear herself right there, or let the predator do it for her. She decided on the former, daintily removing her top which she set aside, then unhooking her bra and dropping it with her blouse. She reminded herself she'd already done tasteful artistic nudes for Equestrian Suicidal Girls, plus everyone here had already seen her naked anyhow. She arced heavy breasts topped with pastel pink nipples outward.

“T-take it easy, darling?” She squealed in shock when Tree suddenly reached under her skirt, pulled her frilly panties all the way down to her booted ankles, and sank her fangs into a plush buttock. She moaned and turned bright red when the vampire raised her skirt, fully exposing her lower half to the stunned onlookers while she drank with ravenous slurps.

“We'll stop 'em if we have to,” promised Pacific who shared a nod with Inky.

Suddenly palms upon Rarity's plush buttocks pushed her forward, bending her over the couch. This time her blush brightened, her ivory buttcheeks similarly rosey in a manner she'd always found humiliating, and Tree kneaded them roughly, popping her fangs from one slope of assmeat and switching to the other buttock which she sunk into. “Oooh~” Rarity's shameless coos rolled out and her eyes fluttered heavenwards . Her sex moistened, it and her soft pink butthole clenching with a desire to be filled.

Pinkie fared little better, her flower soaking a patch into the crotch of her panties while Sonata switched between her floppy udders. She beamed wide and laid back, in absolute euphoria while she was drank from. “M-more,” she demanded.

Witnessing this display couldn't help but work up the onlookers. Unable to take anymore, feeling heat build in her loins, Rainbow made a hasty retreat to one of the guest rooms where she could privately relieve herself. She hurried down the hallways to a private area and growled over her shoulder when Trixie followed her in. “Go away, will you?!”

“Trixie still hasn't properly made up for what she did!”

“Well, Trixie can help by pissing off! I have an itch I need to scratch, okay?!” She started stripping right there to make it clear what she intended to do, not caring much since they'd already seen each other naked anyhow.

“M-maybe Trixie can help with that,” she offered starting to remove her blouse.

“Yeah, don't.” She grabbed Trixie's wrists firmly, her upper half now down to a bra. Dash was down to her underwear by now. “You've always cheesed me off, you know that? Always super convinced you're so great at everything!”

Trixie bristled. “Like you're any different!” She pressed so close to her their noses touched, their lips curled into snarls when their eyes locked. She almost started to cry, shaken. “Trixie lowered her pride to say she was sorry and-”

Dash didn't know what possessed her but she pushed forward and needily met her lips. Lulamoon's eyes went wide in shock, but she slowly relaxed, their tongues wrestling in attempt to dominate one-another. Under normal circumstances Rainbow easily would have overpowered her, but even in the ligth of day Trixie had a small edge, the pair still struggling for dominance while they tumbled onto the bed. They rolled atop each other, growling as they ripped their lover's garments away.

Irritation turned to unbridled lust. All the unresolved tension between them over the years spilled out into a sexual tension neither had ever even realized and certainly would never dare admit aloud. Especially not to their friends! Their nude frames pressed into the other while they heaved. Trixie mumbled, “H-how far should we take this?”

“You kidding? I'm not the type to chicken out halfway,” said Dash with a cocky smile.

Trixie's hair fell over her face when she turned aside. “Y-you need to pay me back.”

“Oh, I will.” Dash's smirk split her face.

“No, simple sex alone won't do. Trixie...humiliated you. I want you to do the same to me, so we're even.” She brushed the hairs out of her face. “P-pee on my face and in my mouth,” she whispered with her face burning.

Rainbow scoffed. “What kind of depraved freak are you?!”

Trixie bristled. “Just...do it, will you?! Trixie won't be satisfied until you do!”

“I-I can't! That's way too weird and dirty for me! I'd feel even more humiliated! But maybe we can compromise?” She turned her ass to face Trxie, who balked in fear for a moment that she was about to drop a load on her instead, but instead she settled down her more narrow but no less shapely hips downward, her pert posterior settled onto Trixie's face. “Eat me.”

Trixie spread the athlete's asscheeks and dove in. She sunk her mouth into the sloppy cunt, nuzzling her snatch while she face-fucked Dash who pressed her mound into her face. “F-fuck,” cried Dash who clenched her teeth and dripped over her partner's face. “Damn, you're pretty good, I guess. But you look pretty worked up, too!” She sunk down between Trix's thighs.

Pretty soon the pair happily ate the other out, all enmity between them momentarily forgotten. They alternated between licking out pussies, nibbling and sucking on clitorises, and tracing anal rings with their tongues, shoving fingers into their partner's lower holes. Their feminie excretions matted the bedsheets while they relentlessly worked their fuckbuddy over.

After a while Trixie rolled her over and clambered on top. She stared at Dash's perky tits, and the tomboy went redder with drawn lips, her head turned aside. “I-I know they're on the smaller side,” she said self-consciously.

“Trixie thinks they're rather cute.” She traced the areola of an erect pink nipple with her tongue, circling its entirety, then she did the same with the other tit, tenderly kissing, nibbling, and pulling on the nub. Dash panted with need, pressing her crotch upwards, and Lulamoon spread her legs, their womanhoods meeting and their lower lips kissing wetly when they started to scissor against the other. Inflamed, pussy vulvas caressed, soaking and dripping, and likewise swelled love buds which rolled about whenever they noisily rubbed with squelches. “Oh shit,” whined Trixie when schlicks sounded as their twats rubbed.

The duo repeatedly kissed, hands wandering over breasts and buttocks, groping and spanking them when they worked themselves up to near mindlessness from sheer desire. Losing herself entirely in the moment, Trixie hissed and bared her fangs, sinking her teeth into one of Dash's now sweat and saliva soaked titties. She howled and fltutered her eyes under the vampire's kiss, Lulamoon instinctively compelled to pass on her curse, the two wracked by base ecstasy while they started to gush.

The hollow's of Trixie's fangs pumped in a pure concentration of her now tainted blood. Glistening pussies continued to spray the bed, drenching it until they were almost dehydrated over several minutes from multiple orgasms, until they crumpled winded and still entwined in the other's perspiration-soaked arms. Huffs sounded when they simply laid there, bosoms heaving.

*****

With their latest defeat Adagio and Aria had retreated back to their junker and drove it a few blocks away to put some distance between them and their enemies. Blaze sat in the driver's seat, beating on the horn a few times. “I say we smoke the bastards out! Just like with The Hive! Hell, we can run 'em all down while the fuckers try and flee!” She pictured broken bodies splattered over the windshield, the wipers washing away the bucketfuls of blood while she laughed psychotically.

“No, I have a much better idea.” Adagio opened the duffel bag which contained a number of old trinkets they'd taken from Tirek's collection. “I'm sure there's something in here we can use. Of course, it may require Equestrian magic to activate.”

“Goddamn Trixie! Well, she was too soft, anyhow! I should've worn the brass knuckles when I fisted that cunt!” She fantasized about that too, raining blows into the screaming bitch's pussy until she punched right into her womb and ripped it out.

“It's a shame. Sonata's not on our level, but somehow it feels...empty without her around.” For a moment Adagio was wistful while she looked forlorn out the car window. Some distant part of her recalled simpler but no less chaotic times when the sisters had been in their natural shapes and stood united against an Equestria which had enslaved and abused their kind.

“At least we still have each other,” mumbled Aria.

Adagio rifled through a number of bizarre, exotic, and outright demonic trinkets, having taken anything that might prove useful. She studied the oddities, unable to determine which were mere decorations or if they all held hidden power. But she doubted Tirek was the type to do much without a reason. No, she was convinced all of them must have some unknown purpose.

She knew it was a terrible risk to meddle with the occult. But also one they'd have to take in order to recover their edge. She'd wanted a fourth siren in Sunset. Now they were down to a mere two. But like always she refused to simply surrender.

*****

The machine in the midst of the laboratory hummed like some demonic entity. It certainly looked the part, like a piece of alien technology, based on designs Sombra had provided from his researches into the dark arts of Equestria. Gathered around it were Sombra, Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, Flash Sentry, Moondancer, and Chrysalis. The latter prepared to insert Tirek's head like they were in the midst of some forbidden ritual. Once she placed it inside, an unnatural cold settled over the atmosphere.

“I'm not sure about this,” said Flash who'd mostly come to watch over his friends in case something went wrong. Or if Sombra and Chrysalis tried something. “Are you certain we shouldn't call on the other Twilight for help?”

“I will,” said Sunset who held the diary under one arm. “After we've finished this.” She looked to the partially rebuilt geodes that hovered in their cases. The situation continued to spiral out-of-control, but with Tirek neutralized, the worst was over...wasn't it? Somehow, she worried the worst was yet to come, like this had all been a mere prelude to the end.

“It's responsive,” noted Sombra. “But we'll need to turn up the power.”

“Careful,” said Moondancer who adjusted her glasses. “We still don't know how it will react.” She'd triple-checked the schematics and tried to account for whatever could malfunction. “Let's start small, shall we?” She turned the dial.

Sombra yawned. “Nothing is ever achieved without risk.” He spun the knob more, pushing aside the others, and the machine started to sputter and hiss, Tirek's head smoking and screaming in an otherworldly manner when magic was sucked up from its mummified form. “Yes,” the occultists cried when the lights started to flicker and electricity filled the air. “It's working!”

“It's too much too soon,” warned Twilight who started to step forward. Suddenly the glass which held the geode cracked and then exploded one-after-another with ear-piercing schreeches, and the lab rocked about, beakers, test tubes, petri dishes, and equipment rocked about and smashing to the floor amidst an unnatural earthquake. A blackout consumed the area.

However the device continued to operate while it drew essence from Tirek. It lit the interior in an eerie glow while it emanated, the air itself seemed to ripple, and the geodes exploded into colorful lights. “No,” cried Sunset.

“Yes,” yelled Sombra convinced such power would soon be his. But the geodes which once belonged to Twilight and Sunset, now spheres of energy, slammed into their breasts and knocked them out. “What? No!” He ignored Flash running to their sides, the rest of the orbs flying off to seek their former bearers, and Chrysalis' own somehow finding its way from Inky into her own bosom, laying her out flat too. Moondancer tried to stop to the machine but he pushed her away. “Step aside, wench.”

He turned the knob up all the way to overload. Pieces of the machinery started to pop off while it rocked violently. He hovered over it, and bolts of multi-colored lightning burst through his frame, which quivered amidst a crackle. The equipment exploded in a small plume of blue fire. Part of Tirek's power was siphoned into him. The rest flowed skyward and made contact with the alien portal the vampire lord's final ritual had opened. He staggered for a moment, head swimming while he growled.

Strained laughter sounded from Tirek's withered head. “Hellfire...and...brimstone...”

“You idiot,” snarled Moondancer. “You could've killed us all!”

“I may still,” he murmured almost silently. He stretched his muscles, feeling stronger and more virile than ever. Was this how Tirek had felt in his youth?! What a fool. Such power was wasted on him! He spat on Tirek's face. His eyes wandered over the room with senses far beyond the norm, Twilight, Sunset, and Chrysalis still passed out while their bosoms shimmered.

“Hold on,” said Flash who rose. He swatted him aside with ease, a backhand which smacked him into a wall. He slammed hard into a wall, a thin trail of blood left where his head cracked, and he slid down unconscious into a heap.

Moondancer backed away from him and nearly tripped. “St-stay away, you monster!”

“I am a monster,” agreed Sombra who advanced on her. What was he now? A powerful sire like Tirek? He'd never lived until now! He yanked the glasses from her face, cruching them in his palm to test his newfound vigor. She froze up, backed into a table, and he yanked the band from her silly hair, which messily spilled free. “You look much better this way.”

“D-don't touch me,” she managed to gasp while trembling while he pushed closer to her. She started to scream, but his lips closed over her own, holding her down and muffling her frantic shrieks. She clawed helplessly at him, making small abrasions across his arms, and he pulled away with a palm clasped over her lips. “Mmph,” she whined.

“Scream and I'll break your arm. Understand?” Tears rolled down her face while she nodded weakly. She tensed up when he ripped away her lab coat, and then the blouse and skirt below, until she was down to a rather conservative, plain pair of panties and bra. “No sense of adventure I see. Well, I'll show you a wonderful new world!” He yanked the bra from her, which exposed average-sized but well-shaped breasts, and then snapped off her panties and stuffed the wadded up cotton into her mouth.

He tossed her back onto the table which shook, opened his robe, and drove his cock into her somewhat dry fuckhole, which nevertheless parted like a silken glove to accept him. His fangs popped, and he drove them into one of her udders, which made her moan through the wad, her sex moistening in response while he started to roughly drive into her. “You sluts are all the same,” he wheezed. “Even dykes like you. Bet you wish this was Twilight, huh, you depraved little whore?”

Her face glazed over while her cheeks pinkened. Her body responded to his bite despite how much she wished otherwise. A trickle of blood from her ruptured hymen mixed with her lubrication and dripped down her loins when he brutally slammed his hips into her babymaker. Her breasts bounced each time he drove into her, their minds numbed from shared bliss.

Grunts escaped him when he fired his seed into her unshaven garden. Throbs rocked his veiny dick when he spurted all over her walls, and hammered in so deep he struck her cervix, which made her cry out anew. When the lasts spurts escaped he pulled free with a wet smack, semen dribbling from her partially opened, pink slit. But he still wasn't satisfied. Not by far!

He flipped her over and admired her hips and buttocks which at least had a littlemore meat to them. Spreading her asscheeks opened, he drove his still wetted cock into her puckered pink asshole, her eyes half-lidded with confused bliss when he started to sodomize her. “Never been with a man, huh? And you've certainly never touched here,” he noted with a possessive slap of her ass which wobbled under the strike. He laid into her so hard he left a red handprint on her assmeat, and did the same to her other cheek, raining blows upon her fleshy posterior while he fucked her up the ass. “Hmm, but I still need more!”

He continued to spank her derriere while he plowed into her like he wanted to wreck her. And in his current state he hardly cared. Her own relief was that a mix of his semen and her own wetness that already coated his dick had lubed him up before he intruded up her sphincter which clenched around his girth. He yanked her by the hair, forcing her to face him, so that he could stare at her unwanted lewd expressions and likewise she was forced to see the one violently raping her up the ass.

Once he felt ready to blow he bit into her throat, and she wailed into the paddies still locked in her mouth, gushing all over him when he started to dump his load into her rectum. He gripped and smacked her hanging titties, drinking faster and harder while pleasure overwhelmed them, his body returning to its once darkly handsome state. He no longer cared if he drained her dry.

In fact a part of him wanted to! He'd come this far. Why stop now? He could make her his slave, but that would only complicate matters. No, he needed to see if he was ready to live up to his self-proclaimed title as the most evil man in the world!

A mind-blowing climax rocked them both when he snuffed out her life. She went pale and limp, the light dying in small traces from her tired eyes, small blissful spasms still rocking her weakening physique until she went still. He drained her completely, left a final smack on her hind end, and pulled free of her gaping back end which spilled his seed, now handsome and full.

He stomped up stairs and tossed open the basement latch. He noticed the rest of Twilight's close circle were similarly passed out around the house with their breasts aglow. “Inky Rose, Pacific Glow, let's go.” His slaves were busy tending to the unconscious girls, but they reluctantly snapped to obey, following him to the front door. The pair were incredulous to see he'd recovered his old looks, flecks of blood spattered across his robes. He seized the keys to the van, claiming them as part of his 'payment'.

Spike padded to block his path. Growls escaped his throat, exposing yellowed teeth, dripping hot drool. While everyone could sense something was wrong, he smelled the scent of Moondancer's blood on him, and tensed his muscles in preparation to strike. “W-wait,” called Sunny who ran to intervene. “We don't know what happened. Yo, Sombra, you care to explain yourself?”

“Yeah, Sombra.” Tree Hugger rose from Shy's side, only for once there was no warmth or humor in her face. She could sense something terrible had happened beyond a mere blackout, earthquake, and electrical storm. “You'd best lay it out to us.”

He scoffed. “And who will stop me? Some toked up hippie? Like I said, the curse was wasted on you. But I will master it. I will show the world what I'm capable of, until I've surpassed my Equestrian counterpart. However, should you wish to-”

Inky seized his arm and shook her head. “Don't. Let's...let's leave. We've overstayed our welcome.” She and Pacific looked at them wistfully, uncertain where their loyalties should lie, before he opened the door and they followed them out.”

“You can keep the van, I guess?” Tree figured it was better to let him leave before the scene turned into a bloodbath with her friends caught in the middle. She could sense the supernatural power that radiated from him, uncertain that even with Spike's help she could take him, not to mention how many could end up in the crossfire. “Sunny, I'll...Sunny?” She darted her eyes around and realized she must have followed them out for some reason. “Hey Trixie, you, like, still here?”

“Y-yeah,” she called while awkwardly redressing. Trixie stumbled into the living room with her hair in a mess. “Rainbow's passed out, but she seems to be okay.... Wait, what happened here?” She looked at the passed out bodies who's chests similarly shimmered with the colors of their geodes. “Oh, that's what happened to Dash, too! What the heck has happened?!”

“Never mind that for now, chickadee. I need your help, you know? Spike, watch that door. Trixie, will you keep watch over them?” She nodded and Hugs took timid steps down into the basement. She headed past the trap door, and her steps echoed on the stone, while an unnatural cold made her shiver. She'd never been the bravest of their bunch. “Twi? Sun? Flash? Moon...?”

Her bowels turned to liquid when she spotted Moondancer's ravished and pallid corpse. It didn't help when she saw Flash's bloodied head, his slumped over body piled in a corner, uncertain whether he'd been killed too. She fainted dead away.

While outside Sunny felt compelled to follow Sombra for reasons she couldn't fully understand. She told herself she didn't belong here, that she was redundant and would drag Sunset down, but it was more than that. A mix of curiosity about him and a need to look after Inky and Pacific who she feared he could dispose of now that they'd served their purpose.

But what could she really do? It was madness! Nevertheless she swiped the keys from him, hopped into the driver's seat, and waited for them to load into the back. “So, where to?” Luckily it seemed Flitter and Cloudchaser took no interest in them.

“Just drive,” he barked. “We'll work out the details later.”

“Fine, fine. Keep your pants on.” She fired up the engine and pulled out. The reddish scar in the sky continued to spread. Empowered by the device and the magic inside Tirek, it now spread rapidly, until within mere hours the sky was stained crimson. Almost like the air itself bled. Vermillion clouds burst and rained blood over an already wrecked city.

Worse still a bubble-like dome formed over the town to separate it from the rest of the planet. Gelatin-like, the congealed blob swallowed the area, unable to be ruptured by non-mystical means. Tartarus itself had come to the land...

Chapter 12

The spray-painted van rode from the suburbs. The further they drove, the more hellishly red the sky seemed to turn, and splatters of blood started to splat the windshield. “Really now,” said Sunny who turned on the windshield wipers and paled. Buildings were painted scarlet once they drove into the city, the few unfortunate enough to be out screaming and running for shelter. “Damn, I'm not sure what to do.” She pulled to a stop and took cover under a closed down car wash.

She drummed her fingers on the dashboard while the pitter-patter of blood rain sounded overhead. Crimson pools sloshed in the roads. Grunts sounded from Sombra, who'd thrown aside his robe, and descended on his lovers. “Come on, do we have time for this nonsense?” But he ignored her, feeling more virile than ever and needing to let out his newfound aggression.

He ripped away Pacific's tube top, yanked down her booty shorts, then spun and bent her over. She pressed her palms to the van's walls, and he took a moment to stare at the ANAL SLUT tramp stamp above her wide buttocks, something he'd convinced her to get so she'd always be reminded he owned her. He spread her asscheeks wide as he could, took a moment to study the pink ring of her anus, and spat upon it, rubbing the lube in when his digit encircled her sphincter.

His loins burned when they altered to suit his will, and he howled low, his dick warping into a veiny horsecock, complete with a flared tip and medial ring. He gripped her pigtails, ramming his erect cock up her asshole, and she squealed with delight, never minding how roughly he took her. She'd always felt validated to help him and Inky out. She'd always believed she was worthless. Her parents had certainly told her so at every turn. But these two seemed to need her.

Normally Inky Rose would have simply shook her head. Business as usual. But something about Sombra suddenly frightened her. She almost pleaded with him not to hurt Glow, but feared that might drive him on to do so, and thus she swallowed her dread and watched helplessly while he violently railed her like she was little more than a piece of disposable meat.

“Take it, you worthless whore!” Normally his words were almost playful, no matter how much he demeaned her, but now they dripped with sadistic venom, to the point where Inky's stomach flip-flopped. Once she'd known him to hold back no matter how evil he pretended to be. Now? She wasn't certain he'd restrain himself no matter what, like some primal fury now dwelled in him.

It wasn't unlike what happened to Skorpan when the curse had turned him crazed and bloodthirsty. But Sombra's will held on fast to who he basically was; just that now all his inhibitions were eroded by megalomania. He blasted her interior with a howl. His spurts painted her walls and she moaned with him, stretched out when he hilted himself, threatening to rip her ass apart.

Her asshole gaped wide when he pulled free, landing a couple of slaps with his dick upon her wobbling cheeks, and her knees went shaky, until she slid down, huffing and pleasantly sore. A mixture of relief and dread overwhelmed Inky when those crimson eyes turned on her. She tensed up but didn't resist when he ripped her spiderweb dress away, denuding her. He pushed her onto her back, roughly kicked her thighs open, and rubbed his cockhead over her swollen, wet labia lips.

His hand wrapped around her throat. “Beg for it,” he demanded.

“P-put me in my place,” she whispered. It wasn't fun anymore. She trembled when he grabbed one of her ankles and lifted a leg up, angling her so that he could impale her completely, spearing her pussy like he wanted to ruin it. She whimpered and her mascara ran from her tears when he tightened his hold on her throat, something she normally would've loved, but now she feared he'd snap it in a fit of madness at any moment. Squishes sounded as femme cum gushed out each time he nailed her.

“You like taking my cock, huh, bitch?” He looked over his shoulder at Sunny who'd come to check on them. “Pacific, fuck that bitch. She needs to be broken in if she wants to run with us.” He continued to rail Inky, heavy mascara now smearing her cheeks when he finally choked her out, but he didn't hesitate to continue sinking his penis cervix-deep while she slumped limp.

“Now wait a moment,” said Sunny who was yanked down by Glow who remained oblivious to the threat around her. Pacific pulled down Sunny's blouse, and heavy breasts tumbled free, which she immediately set upon, kissing and sucking on her wide nipples. “Ah...oh...” Her resistance fell away when her garments were speedily stripped, and the raveslut parted her legs, pressing cunt-to-cunt with her when she started to grind their warm, watery loveboxes together.

Sombra watched them fuck from the corner of his eye while he continued to fuck Rose's unconscious form, her tits slapping about each time he smashed into her cervix entrance. He groaned and sunk balls deep one last time, pressed against the hole to her uterus, which he filled directly, flooding her innermost chambers to overflow with his potent seed. Once he'd cared for them. But now he realized that made him weak. In order to achieve real power he'd have to surrender all the connections that restrained him. He turned back to Sunny, prepared to find ways he'd be able to make her his slave, too.

*****

“So, this is how the world ends.” Adagio watched the blood rain down. The junker had been pulled to the side of the road, near a ditch, which had started to fill with dark red pools. This new world would be perfect for vampires. She removed all her clothes, as did Aria, and the two stepped out from the car, closing their eyes, raising their hands, and moaning as the bloody tears washed over them. “Mmm, so warm.” They opened their mouths and drank down the sweet nectar that slathered them.

“Goddamn, this is wild.” Aria flexed her muscles which felt stronger than ever. “Want to fuck some shit up?”

“Not yet. We have to take care, since we don't know how this might affect others. Remember what happened to Spike?” She twirled a poofy curl around a finger. “The last thing we need is another vampire huntress like Chrysalis after us. No, better to keep to the shadows for now, pick off the weak strays, and take stock of the situation until we're ready to make our move.”

“Ugh. Fine.” She pulled her pigtails in frustration. The taste of blood made them bloodthirstier, like some primal instinct had been awakened, but they managed to restrain them, aware that one mistake could mean their final end.

*****

Similar phenomena spread across the city. A funeral procession was held for Shining Armor, the police force looking after their own, carrying him across the streets in an open coffin. The corpse was surrounded by marching cops, and others in police cars and upon motorcycles, a number carrying rifles with bayonets and swords. He'd been given a military-like send-off as he'd always wanted, and his friends had even pitched in to dress him in a suit of shiny armor which they dressed him in, complete with a knight's helmet which rested in his arms upon his breast. The silver metal reflected under the hazy red light.

Eyes turned skyward and then took cover when the clouds broke and crimson drizzle spread over that area too. Worse still the clouds started to darken further, and crackle, shooting out random bolts of lightning. “Take cover,” called Cadance who'd attended to see her husband off, teary-eyed when she hastily readied her umbrella. They had whipped this up in haste, knowing disaster might strike at any time, but none could have expected to see such horrific sights as these.

A bolt struck Shining Armor directly. His body convulsed and channeled the magic-soaked lightning. When it finally stopped he rose with blank, empty eyes, took the helmet, and locked it into place, like a modern day knight to match his namesake. One of his friends turned in shock, only for Shining's arms so snatch the sword from him with unnatural strength, and ram the tip straight through his heart. More screams sounded when his essence pooled down the shimmering blade.

Cadance's eyes went wide. “Shining, no! Stop!” But if he heard her he paid no heed. A bullet pinged off his armor with a bang, and he hopped down, moving with slow deliberation and pulling his weapon free before he turned it upon another. His wife kept calling to him, and gunshots bounced off his now supernatural carapace, while he cut down comrade-after-comrade.

She knew the man she loved would never do this. No, he was dead. This was some perverse mockery of him. She scooped up a discarded blade, slipped up behind him while he was still engaged in his massacre, and seeing the thin unprotected area where his neck laid exposed, she strained herself despite the blinding tears and brought the blade down two-handed.

The metal cut inches deep into flesh and bone despite her lack of experience. “Oh my God,” she wheezed when he turned on her, hardly able to believe what she'd done, but nonetheless telling herself she had no choice but to finish it. He seemed to hesitate, like some part of him still recognized her, and she brought the sword down again, his head rolling to one side when she almost severed it clean. “I-I'm sorry.” She stumbled back and fell onto her bottom, her drenched black funeral dress drenched and clinging to her voluptuous curves, but his helmeted head finally toppled free. He caught the chopped off piece in one arm.

She could merely stare in terror when he stole a motorcycle, still carrying his lost head when he rode off like a modern day headless horseman. Cadance dropped her weapon, covered her face with both hands, and sobbed. What she'd seen today would haunt her for the rest of her life. But she also knew such nightmares were spreading all over their once quiet town.

*****

Somnambula's family owned a museum dedicated to the preservation of their ancient culture. Relics uncovered by archeologists were donated and placed on display. She took a certain pride in her lineage, feeling like she was a modern day Princess, not that most seemed interested in her exotic flair these days. No, they were always chasing the latest trends, something she couldn't help but resent. She walked the currently emptied hallways, walls decorated with hieroglyphics, as her family never did anything half-assed. Were it not for a muffled crack of thunder and raindrops overhead all she'd hear was the echo of her footsteps.

For the moment she was alone. Thus she decided to wear something a little more daring; a transparent white garb that crossed over her heavy swinging freely breasts, left her navel exposed, and terminated in a sheer loin cloth. Rather than obscure her unmentionables they seemed to draw even more attention to them, to the point where she may as well have been nude, a golden ankh necklace, armlet shaped like coiled snakes, and matching ankles around her otherwise bare feet. Turquoise heavy eye makeup that resembled small teardrops decorated her, punctuated by long thick lashes that brought out her elegance.

Beside her patted a lioness which her parents had purchased for her, her coat recolored and decorated to resemble a sphinx of legend. She made her daily rounds about the displays, which included a number of tablets, tools used by her ancestors, and even a sarcophagus complete with a real life mummy. “Such a lovely piece.” Warnings were posted not to step past the bounds, but surely they didn't apply to one of the owners? “To think my people, who once wielded such power over the world, are now almost irrelevant.” She frowned and shook her head with her lips drawn into a pout. “Is this how our line is fated to end up...?”

A crash boomed when lightning struck the museum. She nearly lost her balance, and a number of decorated jars were knocked loose, smashing onto the floors. “Damn it,” she cursed concerned that something priceless and irreplaceable might have been damaged. A creak sounded when the sarcophagus came open and the preserved Queen was displayed. “H-hello?”

Timidly she approached the beautiful woman which were it not for the age difference could have been her double. Suddenly a bolt struck the carcass, and the wrappings around her curves whipped free, denuding her. Somnabula knew she should run, but she stood there paralyzed, drawn by some supernatural force. The wraps partially encircled her, linking around small portions of her flesh, and she felt an unnatural strength well within her. “What...what has happened to me...?”

More electricity crackled around her and likewise enveloped her lioness, who hissed when she was transmuted into a modern day sphinx, the pair reborn into creatures better suited to this new world. Somnambula closed her eyes, then they snapped back open, softness replaced by boldness. She would bring her ancestor's curse upon the world, punish those who disrespected their culture. The modern day Princess plucked a scepter and crescent moon-shaped tool which would serve as her instruments...

*****

Celestia and Luna would often work after hours at Canterlot Academy. Their workload doubled now that Equestrian Suicidal Girls was back in theirs and Cadance's hands. After they closed the school down for the day, they hurried back to their headquarters, the building interior decorated with pictures of their top models. Inky Rose served as their spokesperson and adorned their logo. “Such an ominous sky,” noted Luna who stared up at the blood-soaked heavens.

“No doubt a national emergency will soon be declared,” stated Celestia who folded her arms under her motherly breasts. The pair stepped from her white limousine and strolled towards the entrance to their HQ. “Could this be Equestrian magic?”

“No doubt. Let us make haste, sister.” The duo hurried inside before the clouds broke.

A buzz sounded from Celestia's phone while they walked the halls. “Cadance? Yes, we're at the ESG HQ. Hurry on over if you can, we can discuss this further in person.” She ended the call and shook her head at the wild tale she'd shared. However with all the insane stuff she'd seen, it was easy to believe her close friend, despite how hysterical she sounded now.

Nonetheless Celestia smiled. She had to keep up her reserved but warm appearance, even when things were crumbling around them, aware that others depended on her. “How about a cup of tea to calm our nerves?”

Luna settled into a sofa. “Very well.” She restlessly scanned the walls swathed in tastefully sensuous women adorned in skimpy attire. She still couldn't help but feel a little resentful sometimes, reminded that she and Cadance had founded the company behind her back, aware that she wouldn't approve. She'd always been the far stricter of the two sisters. Her reputation made her the terror of the school as a harsh mistress who offered no quarter. In contrast Celestia often proved too laidback and forgiving. It was only when they worked as a team that Canterlot Academy ran like a well-oiled machine...most of the time.

Cups shattered when lightning strikes rocked the compound. Celestia yelped when a shard of glass shredded her palm. “Sister?!” Luna rushed to her side, grabbing a napkin, and wiping her bloodied hand. “Don't be careless, now. Come.” She directed her back into the waiting room. “Relax, and allow me to look after you for once.”

“Thank you.” Celestia sighed. “No worries. It was simply a careless accident, no more.”

Luna doubted that but simply nodded. She finished boiling the water, placed in tea bags, and watched them steam, adding a touch of honey and cinnamon for more flavor. The front door opened. “Cadance?” The co-founder rarely came around these days, busy with her own private specialty school elsewhere in the city. “What can we do for you?”

Cadance sniffled and stood in the door frame soaked in blood which drenched her dress. “Forgive me, I...I simply didn't know what to do.” She didn't reacted when the sisters peeled away her clothes, and toweled her down the best they could, before they walked her inside. “Sh-Shiny...he...” She burst into fresh tears, flashing back to what she'd seen and done.

“Get ahold of yourself,” snapped Luna who seized her shoulders.

“Luna! Take a seat, Cadance.” Celestia tenderly took her slender hand. “Please. Tell us what happened.”

While a familiar story was relayed Luna went to fetch the tea and laid it out. Jealousy burned in her. She knew she shouldn't feel this way, that neither of them meant any harm, but they seemed so impossibly perfect, more popular and beautiful than her. Or at least that's what she perceived. Nonetheless it took root in her heart like a poison. Yet she rarely voiced her displeasure.

Instead it festered over time. How she lived in her older sister's shadow. How she and Cadance seemed to have more chemistry. The way students would often avoid her. Sometimes she wondered if she were even necessary. She wanted to step outside and clear her head, but by now the downpour had become a deluge. “Confound this unnatural weather!”

Against her better judgement she snapped open an umbrella, headed to the back exit, and stepped outside braving the chaos around her. She felt at home in the darkness. Almost like she was made for it. By now the sun had started to sink from the horizon, and with its absence the moon crept up, a pale yellow which basked her in its soft radiance.

Thunder cracked and an electric surge jolted into the Vice-Principal. She howled and fell to her knees, the darkness in her taking root, feeding on her weakness, and she lacked the will to resist it any longer. Her mane cascaded out like a waterfall, now a sea of glittering stars, and her eyes turned slit-like, glowing when a smirk crossed her lips. Giggles built into melodramatic laughter. She would finally prove herself better than Celestia and Cadance!

*****

For a time Trixie worried her friends would never reawaken. She'd almost fainted away too like Tree Hugger once she saw what had happened to Moondancer and Flash Sentry, but she managed to settle on vomiting and crying several times, overwhelmed and uncertain what to do. She cleaned herself with a sink, stripping out of her sick-stained clothes down to her frilly underwear with star designs patterned on them, calming herself down the best she could. She tried to dial a hospital but all she got was static. “Come on, come on...” She hesitated to move Flash, fearing she'd do irreparable damage if it hadn't happened already.

She chewed her nails. “Trixie doesn't know what to do!” It was hard to admit, but this was beyond her. She looked to Spike who trailed behind her, then Sonata, who helped tend to their sleeping friends by gathering pillows which she carefully slid under their heads. Together they cleaned and bandaged Flash's wounds the best they could with a medical kit they found in Twilight's bathroom. “Maybe Flitter and Cloudchaser could help? Probably not. They're simply dancers and fighters!”

A low hum sounded from the geodes whose shimmer constantly brightened then dulled in rhythm within the bosoms of their bearers. “Oh, thank goodness!” Hugs lazily stirred. “You have some medical knowledge, right?!”

“A-a bit,” she replied lazily. “Oh no.” She recalled what had happened, and blanched when she saw the laid out form of Flash upon a pillow, his skull wrapped in bloodied bandages. Worse still Moondancer was completely shrouded in a red-stained sheet. She applied what she could to Sentry. “He has a nasty concussion, from what I can tell. Don't know the full extent.”

Sonata chewed on her lower lip. “What should we do with Moondancer's body?”

“Bury it properly when we can. Like, I'd normally call the fuzz, even if I don't care much for them, but with what's happened to this town I'm not sure the rules even apply anymore, you know? Pretty soon we'll probably we under martial law.” Tree shuddered.”I know we're totally not the heroic types, but it's up to us for now, chickadees.”

“There is another way,” reminded Sonata. “With my blood I could revive Moondancer, maybe?”

Hugs seemed to think it over several times. “Not sure that's a good idea. I don't know.” She didn't like to meddle with the natural order. Sure, it had worked out for her, for now, but was she perhaps damned after all? Would Moondancer even want this? And would she be able to control herself once revived? “No, let's leave her be. I'm sorry, Moondancer.”

“Poor Moony...” Sonata removed part of the sheet to expose Dancer's face and touched her cool, pallid cheek.

An hour passed while they tended to their unconscious friends. The storm finally died down, but darkness now cloaked the city, its moon now stained in a similarly hellish manner. Policemen were busy trying to fight the supernatural forces which had started to spill out, with little success, while any outside help proved unable to penetrate the bubble over the area.

Sections were cordoned off, the news informed people to remain in their homes, and the body count slowly rose. Pretty soon riots started to break out and looters swept into the suburbs which were now consumed by anarchy. The few stupid enough to try and attack this territory were swiftly dispatched by Flitter and Cloudchaser, who spilled their innards across the lawn.

Chrysalis was the first to awaken. She stood and stretched wide with a yawn. “Ah, that was a wonderful little nap!” She touched her breast and felt the resonance of the geode now bonded to her. “Hmmm, I can feel a power stirring within me, but something seems to be in the way?” She undid the strap to her dress which rested on the nape of her neck, letting the black garments slip down, where her bulbous breasts which rivaled Celestia's bounced free. She allowed the rest of her garments to pool at her feet, not bothering with underwear of any kind, until the darkly debonair Queen stood fully naked and statuesque before them.

She closed her emerald-like eyes and concentrated. Suddenly her entire figure glowed in a swirl of dazzling colors, and the geode's essence spread throughout her entirety, until a series of tattoo-like markings manifested over portions of her skin, barely obscuring her unmentionables until she resembled some tribal Amazonian warrior. “Perfect,” she murmured when the Magical Girl-like transformation settled down. “So, this is the full potential of the geodes?” She cackled to herself in a playful manner.

She was striking, lovely yet terrifying, and at her mental command her sword manifested in her hand. The weapon had become bonded to her, like an extension of her, fueled by the stone's power which it channeled. With these newfound powers the succubus Queen could hunt her rival creatures of the night better than ever before! She'd never need feel bored again!

Chapter 13

A short time later the geode bearers stirred. Sunset rubbed her head. “Uh...what happened?” Her eyes tried to adjust. “Oh no...” She noticed Flash's unconscious form, head wrapped in bloody bandages, and stumbled over to him. Her eyes moistened. “I-I should've listened! It's all my fault...” She covered her face, sobbing uncontrollably. She'd gambled that with his helps they'd unlock the power needed to save the city. But had they released something even worse than Tirek?

Twilight struggled to breathe when she approached the bloodied sheet. With a trembling hand, she slid it down, hyperventilating when she stared at Moondancer's corpse. “It-it's a sh-shared failure,” she mumbled. “One Moondancer paid for...” They had went along with the plan out of desperation, hoping it would pay off in the long-run. “I'm so sorry.”

Fluttershy touched her warm bosom. “Well, um, what happened to our geodes...?”

Chrysalis stretched wide before them, flesh obscured in a fashion which drew attention to her naughty bits. “They're part of you now!” She spun her sword and pirouetted with melodramatic laughter. “The experiment was a success!”

“Yeah, but like, at what cost? Sombra murdered Moondancer and almost killed Flash Sentry, too.” Tree Hugger shook her head, holding Flutters and stroking her hair. “I think Inky Rose, Pacific Glow, and for some reason Sunny took off with him. Uh, byt the way, Chrissy...you won't, like, turn on us now, will you? That would be totally uncool and stuff.”

“Hmm...” Chrysalis stroked her chin as if she seriously considered it for the first time. “Nah. I'd rather work with you all, for now. Don't worry. I'll warn you when our interests no longer align! No, I think this'll be way more fun!”

“Well, that's comforting.” Like the others Rarity struggled to take all this in. The demise of one of their own, another badly wounded, several allies who'd deserted them, not to mention the chaos outside. And now these changes to their bodies, too! “How do we activate the geodes now? I assume they're our only real hope against the forces of darkness.”

“Just concentrate and you should be able to unlock your full potential,” said Chrysalis with a wink.

The geode holders did as instructed, warm and power flooding throughout them, from their core to their extremities. They underwent a similar transformation as the Queen, amidst a swirl of neon hues, until they were also enshrouded in strategically-placed tribal-style tattoos over their unmentionables. They felt an unknown strength surge in them once it settled.

Pinkie Pie snickered. “Ooh, neat! Sexy, too!”

“Speak for yourself,” scoffed Rarity who stared down at her pretty much naked form. “Must we be naked?!”

“I'm afraid so,” mumbled Sunset who touched Flash's cheek. “I think clothes will interfere with the resonance...” At the moment all she could focus on was what to do next. “Let's head to the old portal, see if we can seek help from Equestria.”

Rainbow Dash ran down the basement stairs to meet them, her bare flesh similarly marked. “Hey! Guys! Uh-” Her excitement turned to dread when she saw Moondancer's remains, not to mention Sentry's wounded form. “Not the best time, huh?”

“You could say that,” said AJ who crossed her arms and shook her head. “I knew that snake would show his true colors!”

“We'll make Sombra pay,” swore Sunset who wiped her eyes on the back of her arm. She pursed her lips, not certain whether to be more enraged with him or herself. She focused on that anger, knowing the second she stopped it would turn to self-loathing, and that wouldn't help anyone. No, she needed to somehow set all this right. “Is everyone ready to move?”

“I need to bury Moondancer,” said Twilight. “We owe her that much. Besides, someone has to watch over Flash.”

Trixie squeezed her hand. “Trixie will help,” she offered.

“Me too. I'm not worth crap in a scrap anyhow,” admitted Hugs whose mind was still focused on the idea she may have damned the most important woman in the world to her. She tried not to think about, but the idea constantly ate at her.

“Count me in,” added Sonata who still feared she'd run into her sisters out in the wild. And that she'd fall under their spell.

“I'll leave my servants here too,” said Chrysalis. “As another concession to our alliance!”

“No phone service,” noted Hugs. “It's on the fritz.”

“I can rig us up some walkie-talkies,” said Twilight who continued to hover over the now clammy body. “Moondancer and I prepared them in case of an emergency like this. Of course, the further apart we are, the more likely they'll cut out. They can only function over a certain range, but I have a few backup generators here I can connect them to should we lose power.”

“You think of everything,” said Sunset who smiled and tried to hug her.

“Not everything,” she whispered sidling apart from her. “If I had, Moon would still be...” She wiped her glasses on a napkin, shooting a look to Flash. “Him, too. What if he never wakes up? Or if he's not the same anymore?”

Sunset frowned. “He'll be fine. He has to be.” She tried to convince herself it had to be so. The party of now mystically-infused warriors moved out, borrowing Flash's car, while a few stayed behind on watch with Spike. Sunset recovered her motorcycle which she'd tucked away in the garage and revved it up. Chrysalis took the wheel to Sentry's vehicle, while her friends piled in, and with Shimmer in the lead they set off into the bedlam outside, stars now twinkling amidst an extremely dark red sky.

*****

Within mere hours monsters had started to carve out territories for themselves around the city. Renaming herself Nightmare Moon, a Luna now consumed by darkness had been transmuted into a voluptuous figure which rivaled her sister, naked save for ceremonial crescent moon-shaped armor which barely obscured her breasts and crotch, her posterior almost completely exposed. Her mane flowed unnaturally behind her silver tiara. She decided to make ESG HQ her new domain.

She'd stripped Celestia and Cadance, collared-and-chained them to a prop throne which she lounged upon, and would occasionally press a heel to one of their faces. Her shoes were open foot, and she wiggled her toes in their faces, keeping their leashes so short they were forced to kneel and crawl on all fours like animals to her. “Do you understand how I feel now?”

Cadance shook her head. “This isn't like you, Luna! You're not evil-” She yelped when a backhand laid into her, lip split when her head was knocked aside. She choked back a sob more from the situation than the pain.

Nightmare seized the curl at the end of her hair and yanked it so hard she yelped when she brought her face-to-face. “The name is Nightmare Moon now! Luna was weak! She's dead! And I'm relieved that's so! She was always in your shadows!”

Celestia clenched her teeth. “That's not true, sister! It's all in your head! Now leave her be!” She cried out when a lashed out foot connected with her face and sent her to the floor. She rubbed her bloodied nose, cursing whatever monstrous force had corrupted her sibling. “Cadance has nothing to do with this! It's me you want! Let her go!”

“No! You've always preferred each other! You wish she was your sister instead! She's so sickeningly sweet it makes me want to vomit! Let's see how nice she is once I put her through absolute hell for a few days!” A leather whip suddenly materialized in her fist, and she struck out, lashing Cadance across her bare back. She shrieked and winced. “Ooh, what lovely screams!”

“Stop-” Nightmare struck her sister too for daring to try and impede her. She stood and whipped them both, leaving marks across their backs, breasts, and buttocks, which wobbled under repeated strikes, painted in nasty red lines that in some cases dripped thin slivers of scarlet. She laughed while she worked, Cadance being the first to break into choking sobs and curl up into a fetal position, begging for mercy, while Celestia steeled herself despite her tears, determined not to ever break.

“Crawl on all fours like the bitch you are around my throne,” she commanded. Cadance whimpered and trembled, rising to her hands and knees, and reluctantly did as instructed, staring at the floor the entire time while fresh tears fell. Her bared breasts swung like pendulums while she slowly made the rounds, her denuded hips and buttocks swaying with them. “You too.”

When Celestia didn't respond she lashed Cadance hard twice, tearing a couple of skin strips from her back. She screamed and crumpled once more. “Now,” she demanded. “Or I'll strip the flesh from her breasts!” With a sigh Celestia did so, making a clockwise circle like Cadance around her. “Good little bitches,” she mocked, holding the whip's handle in her mouth while she landed a slap on each of their pert buttocks, squeezing them as a reminder that they were now her possessions.

Next she placed head dresses with horse ears upon their heads, and gaped their assholes wide, shoving buttplugs that terminated in horsetails up their assholes. She laughed when Celestia winced and Cadance whined. “Bet you never let your husband touch this hole, huh?” She blushed. “Oh, you did? Well, your ass is mine, now! Never forget that!”

*****

There were a limited number of places Sombra considered suitable to make his lair. He settled on a Wax Museum located in the downtown area, not too far from one of the sections where the Shadow Dimensions once laid. Once he'd had to shift his shop often due to criminal investigations. The moralists of this petty little town were determined to stamp out all vice. But they'd never been able to tie him to anything serious; at worst he'd had to close up shop and pay the occasional fine.

Riots were underway when he and his small party broke in. They had passed looters, the occasional fire, people fighting, raping, and murdering, almost like everyone was on the verge of losing their minds. But one look at his demonic visage when he hissed at them and nobody dared confront them. The occultist stalked his way into the eerie gloom. Rows of colorful figures were propped up behind glass cases in rows with information about them on plaques below, most famous historical figures of note. Perhaps one day he too would be listed with them. If the world was still around after he finished with it.

Part of him was tempted to cross over to Equestria and test his newfound power here. But no, he still needed to build up his strength here, to bring this realm to heel. “Soon, all shall bow down and worship me.”

“Got to love the classics,” deadpanned Sunny who tried to lighten the mood. Even so she couldn't hold her cigarette steady.

Inky Rose leaned on Pacific Glow for support, struggling to walk after how violently their keeper had taken her. Her sore loins burned and despite her attempts to seem normal she would occasionally sniffle. “I'll be fine,” she assured her.

Pacific frowned. She was used to Inky looking after her, but for the moment, it seemed their roles had reversed. “He's always looked after us,” she assured her with a whisper. “He's like the father we never had! And you're like my sister!”

He made his way into an office. “This will do.” The museum was closed down for the season, with only the most basic utilities set to function, and if someone was unfortunate enough to come investigate, well, he'd be able to dispatch them rather easily now. His eyes drifted over all the old movie posters, mostly horror in nature, which adorned the walls.

Sunny finished her smoke and stamped it out. “So, what now?”

He settled into a chair at a dusty desk. “Time to break you all the way in. You swore to serve me no matter what, isn't that so, Inky Rose? Pacific Glow?” The pair nodded. “Strip her,” he commanded, and after the 'sisters' exchanged a look they reluctantly removed Sunny's clothes. She shivered but didn't resist when they peeled off all her garments.

He drank in her curves. She seemed just a smidge softer and shapelier than the 'real' Sunset; perhaps because she didn't bother to take care of herself much. “Now, hold her in place. It's time for her baptism.” They gulped but held her arms.

“H-hey now,” she muttered when he stood, unwrapped the sash to his robe, and let it fall away, standing naked before her. He knelt, grabbed her by the ankles, and lifted up her legs, spreading them wide open. Unlike her counterpart she didn't bother to shave her carpet much either, her crotch decorated by wild, fiery forest. She shivered when he placed his horsecock on her slit.

His gazed bored into her own. “You want my dick, don't you?” He rubbed himself over her moistening vulva. “You want me to bury this deep and claim you as my own.” She wasn't certain what possessed her, but she found herself unable to break his hypnotic stare, nodding and then whimpering when he sank his flared tip cervix-deep into her cunt. She whined when he started to move, a small bulge poking out from her distended abdomen, flushing when he added her to his harem of sex slaves.

“Mash her tits together,” he demanded and with their free hands his followers obeyed. He leaned forward, took both of Sunny's erect nipples into his mouth, and tugged on them while he continued to spear her. She panted and her glazed-over eyes crossed. Could he control any woman attracted to him? Dominate their will and make them completely subservient to him?

He emptied his first spray into her, then pulled out, taking aim and splattering her face, her titties, and her belly. When he finished he wiped the last specks on the ring of her butthole, slowly tracing it to tease her. She looked at him dully, stupefied with bliss. He had her. “Drop her,” he said and the trio let her fall to the floor with a thud, awash in his spunk. “Now for you two.” He needed to remind them he owned them. That they were his property to do with whatsoever he wished.

“D-don't hurt her,” said Pacific with a trembling lip as if she noticed for the first time how dangerous he was.

He backhanded her. “Pacific,” cried Inky who ran to her blubbering sister's side. “Stop this!” She stared back at him with her lips drawn. “Didn't you promise to take care of us? That if we served you, you'd always look after us?”

“I will. So long as you're valuable to me, I'll continue to make use of you.” For a moment a glint of regret was visible on his face but he quickly crushed it. Isn't this what we always wanted? The possibility of absolute power? He couldn't afford to surrender to sentiment. No, better to stamp it out now, even if it meant losing the affection of the only two who'd ever truly cared about him. “You're nothing but pawns to me. Like you've always been. This is what I want you to do...”

*****

“Damn it,” cried Sunset when she kicked the statue where the portal to Equestria was located. Even with aid from Twilight's old machine it refused to activate. Nor was there any reply each time she wrote into her diary. It's like whenever the bubble formed around the city it had cut them off. She started to bawl in frustration with clenched fists. “Stupid, useless piece of-”

“Cool it,” said Rainbow who seized her from behind, for once the voice of reason. While they could switch between their usual attire and these tribal tattoos on the fly, they decided to walk around in the latter in case they were attacked. Normally they would have stuck to their civvies in fear they would draw attention, but with the chaos underway it hardly seemed to matter.

“S-so,” said Fluttershy who struggled not to cover up her nakedness. “Um, what now?” She looked around Canterlot Academy's lawn which had been built upon the torn-down Canterlot High. Celestia and Luna had made their students their personal projects and had been directing them behind the scenes until it came time to graduate from college.

“I don't know,” muttered Sunset in defeat when she slid down the statue's base and landed on her bottom in the grass. What had possessed her to make an alliance with one of their worst enemies? She tried to tell herself it wasn't her fault, but her stomach turned whenever she looked around her, and she covered her face with both hands while she sobbed.

Rarity placed a hand on her shoulder. “Come on, dear. It will be okay. Somehow...” Crickets sounded and a soft breeze tickled their bare skin. It was unusually peaceful here. At least, until a motorcycle suddenly whipped by with a roar.

Pinkie's eyes turned to saucers. “What the heck was that?! It seemed like a modern day knight?!”

At this moment Sunset didn't really care. She needed to blow off steam and somehow make amends for this disaster. She ran to her bike, straddled it, and sped off, oblivious to the words of her friends. Wind whipped her hair around her when she climbed to top speed, until she gained on the headless rider, who sped down the asphalt with helmet in one of his armored hands.

Moonlight reflected off the ceremonial armor which had supernaturally hardened yet remained light. She'd had her ride modified to illegal levels, but had never dared push it this far before. They raced side-by-side. She should have been terrified. One slip and she could wipe out and be shredded up. Maybe she had a death wish after all? No, she needed to do this!

He suddenly swerved into her and she nearly spun out. Tires screeched when she was forced to pull to a sudden stop, almost thrown from her bike, and he circled her like a shark, letting loose his head which suddenly floated beside her. (Sinner.)

She heard the words telepathically cast in her head. The voice was distorted, almost machine-like, but she heard something familiar in it. “Shining Armor?!” He skidded to a stop, and his suit of metal clanked when he hopped off the cop motorcycle, his modern day steed. “St-stay back.” She suddenly wished she had an offensive power like most of her friends.

He could sense the 'evil' within people and dedicated himself to hunting them down. Even his fellow officers hadn't been spared his self-righteous wrath. However he'd hesitated to cull Cadance. Not because they had been married. No, he'd sensed the almost impossible purity of her innocent heart, and spared her, convinced she was perhaps the most noble person in the city.

But there was a darkness in this one. She'd been spiritually reborn better, but the sins would not be so easily forgotten, no matter how long she lived. All he could see was the she-demon that once lived in her heart.

At her will a bow-and-arrow manifested in her hands. She knocked back a shaft, took aim, and fired. A thud sounded when it slammed into his shiny carapace. He rocked a little but continued forward. She drew another from her quiver, and unleashed it, this one passing straight through to little effect. “Damn it!” She backed up and readied another, while he drew his sheathed sword with a ring, raising it when he prepared to sever her head from its body. “Wait, that's it!”

She channeled energy from her geode, her neon tattoos glowing with a low hum when they resonated with her, and arrowhead took on a white blaze. She loosed it upon the helmet. A metallic scream sounded when it caught aflame. The metal cooked and melted, and the suit of armor collapsed, the ghost of Shining Armor purified and put to an overdue rest. Crackles sounded while his entirety caught ablaze. She huffed and collapsed to her knees with her bow lowered. “Is it...over...?”

No. He was the first of many. Such monsters had been sighted all-across the once quiet town. She was convinced it was their responsibility to hunt them down. Would this have happened anyway due to Tirek's ritual? Perhaps not on this scale. She banished her arsenal for the moment, returned to her motorcycle, and headed back to her companions.

Author's Note

Sorry if this seems a bit rushed, wanted to get another chapter out since I may not be able to work on anything for a couple of days!

Chapter 14

With help from Trixie and Sonata, who'd fetch supplies whenever necessary, Tree Hugger did her best to look after Flash Sentry. In the backyard Twilight was busy with Spike digging a grave for Moondancer in the backyard. They were still trying to come to terms with all the had occurred. She'd occasionally shoot a glance at Tirek's mummified head buried in the device's wreckage, the air still filled with a faint scent of fried circuitry. She reminded herself he was still alive, able to sense his malicious presence, and shuddered, wondering if he was still dangerous as well. Of course had had other concerns for the moment.

“Hey, I have, like, an awesome idea. He brought his electric guitar, right? Not what I'm used to, but I'd like to play him a tune if I can, you know?” With a nod Trixie hurried to locate it. Hugs continued to kneel beside him, placing a new wet cloth on his forehead. “I know I'm not as cute as Twilight or Sunset, but I hope you'll appreciate this anyhow.” She cast him a lazy smile.

“Here you go,” said Trixie who handed the instrument over. “He's always been obsessed with being cool, hasn't he? Well, Trixie can relate. I mean, if I wanted to score chicks, I'd probably do the same.” They shared a laugh despite it all.

Sonata had raided the kitchen for snacks and messily munched on some chocolate chip cookies. She would peek out the windows at times, fearing that her sisters were lurking nearby, but only saw Flitter and Cloudchaser prowling the perimeter. She was getting a little stir crazy, but dared not take a walk outside, especially by her lonesome. “I mean, he is cute!”

With a low moan Flash sleepily blinked several times. “You're...all really cute...too...” It was barely a whisper. “Specially you, sweetheart.” A limp hand took Tree's. “You taken? I really hope not. Don't think anyone else would appreciate you...”

Hugs chuckled. “Thank goodness. Don't kid around, Flash. You feelin' okay?”

“I...I think so...?” He rubbed the back of his head with a wince. “Uh, do I know you...?”

“Tree Hugger. And here's Trixie and Sonata.” Her smile fell. Was the damage permanent? “We're your friends, remember, Flash?” He looked about as if trying to recall them then nodded once. “Just...rest, okay man? Leave it to us.” She dreaded to break the news to Twi and Sun, and hoped that someday he would make a full recovery. She squeezed his hand.

She doubted a vampire's kiss could fix any form of brain damage. Nor would she risk losing control and turning him, too. Bad enough she'd already done so to Fluttershy. The idea that she'd damned her haunted her every night. How could she claim to love her after she'd violated her in such a way? She shook away such thoughts, aware they wouldn't help them now.

While outside Twilight Sparkle was blinded by tears that fogged up her glasses while she put shovel to wet dirt. She dug without stopping except when she had too, her bare skin sweaty and her muscles strained, determined to finish quickly as she could. Luckily the ever-faithful Spike tunneled into the soil with his paws much quicker than she could and his hindlegs helped kick the wormy clumps into a pile. The blood moon shined on them, the occasional scream or sirens sounding in the distance.

Once in a while she cast her eyes to Moondancer who was wrapped up in a blanket. “I failed you. I never should've brought you into this.” She ignored that it had been Moon's idea to help her to begin with. Anything to be closer with her. Moondancer had never fully understood her feelings for Twi, attracted more by her brains than anything else, and that possessiveness had made her try and pull her, Sunset, and Flash apart. A thundercrack sounded overhead. “Oh no. We'd better work faster!”

Spike whined but set back to their task. A low buzz sounded over the suburbs. Flitter and Cloudchaser were instantly on the alert, their sowrds gleaming when they raised them. A plague of locusts descended with an angry shriek. Somnambula had taken a collection of preserved insects from her museum and breathed unholy life into the swarm. A black cloud set out on the hunt.

The twins slashed at them. Several were carved apart or squashed under their blades, the pair attempting to dodge them, but more were quick to overwhelm them, and the normally silent pair started to scream. The insects tore off their bikinis when they fell, instinctually wanting to eat them alive, but forbidden to unless absolutely necessary by their mistress. Instead they crawled into any orifice they could find, entering them from all ends, filling the writhing pair up until they nested in their wombs.

They turned them into their puppets from within. Their eyes glazed over in submission to their new Queen.

Spike sailed through the air, jaws and teeth ripping through locusts, but more continued to take their place. At his side Twilight's tattoos resonated when she slammed into the bugs with the shovel, their bloated forms exploding into a gooey mess. But she could tell it was hopeless. “Leave me, Spike! Run for the house!” He yelped and tucked his tail between his legs, reluctantly obeying her when he made a dash for the back entrance, while she was overrun behind him.

Once he made it inside she telekinetically activated her home's failsafe. She focused on the switches inside, and flipped them, until the defenses activated. Metal shudders slammed down over the doors and windows with loud thuds. It started to go dark when she collapsed under the hive, crawling all over and into her body, like the sisters they wormed their way into her ears, nostrils, mouth, asshole, and vulva, and she went into a seizure under the onslaught, tears running down her cheeks.

Those trapped inside would be protected. But once activated it was almost impossible for them to leave the fortress she'd concocted. With the backup generators, food, and water supplies she'd tucked away in case of such a doomsday scenario, she was certain they could survive a few months at least. Had she made the correct choice? Soon, her mind was hers no more...

*****

Sombra discovered new things about himself all the time now. Perhaps he was more powerful than even Tirek had been at his height. He certainly liked to think so. Now he demonstrated his new position by toying with his slaves. He forced the sisters to debase one-another. Pacific was made to pierce Inky's nipples, clit, and vulva, the latter with multiple rings he made her pull apart to expose her sex. Then he had her write lewd words all over her body that demeaned her as much as he could.

But that was nothing compared to what he had Inky do in turn to Pacific. While it would consume a lot of his reserves to work his newly discovered powers, if this worked she would soon provide riches of blood for him. She was sat up and placed in some manacles he'd found in one of the displays, and while they were mere props, it was unlikely she'd be able to break them.

Rose bound her wrists and anklets, working in silence with a blank expression. The sole sign of life was an occasional tear which made her heavy mascara run like tears some more. Glow whimpered. “Wha-what are you-”

Sombra took a moment to look his slave over. Then he suddenly slammed his fist into her cunt. She cried out when he filled her soaked tunnel, so deep his index finger tickled the entrance to her cervix, and she whined and squirmed when he forced the digit inside. “Hush, little one.” He kissed her forehead. “This will hurt...a lot.” He drew upon his latent abilities.

She screamed when he started to warp her flesh to better suit him. Her stomach ballooned massively, like she'd been impregnated with several children, and likewise her already massive udders swelled until her milk jugs sloshed and beaded with milks on her pepperoni-like nipples. “What...what did you do to me?!” She sniffled in disbelief.

“Mutated you to better suit me. From now on, you'll be my personal blood bank.” He rested his palms upon her tits, more for support than need at the moment, winded after he'd sacrificed so much to do this. He'd need more time to recover. He studied the pierced and written-upon Inky with a cold smile. “You two swore to serve me however I wished. Well, this is the only use I have for you now. You're not warriors, and I have no need of caretakers anymore. All I require from you is your flesh.”

Sunny walked in stark naked. “You really are a monster, huh.” She was partially under his control, but he could still see some defiance in her eyes, a reminder that she still needed to be further broken in. She saw herself as redundant next to the 'real' Sunset, a poor copy who'd wasted her life and now lived without direction or purpose, on a self-destructive adventure to finally end it all. Perhaps she and Shimmer were even more alike than she believed. “What's next, master?”

He grabbed her throat. “I don't appreciate sarcasm,” he warned and she nodded weakly until he loosened his grip a tad. He groped over her breasts and buttocks with his free palm, less out of lust and more to remind her she belonged to him. Her tired eyes watered but she didn't resist him no matter how rough he was with her. “Do you understand, you suicidal little slut?”

“Y-yeah,” she choked out the words. She landed on her knees when he released her, bent over and coughing. She wanted to turn and flee but somehow found herself paralyzed. She shot Inky and Pacific a sympathetic look. She tried to think up some way to save them but nothing came to mind. As usual, she felt useless. She silently cursed her incompetence.

Stewing in silent rage, she stared at her own tired and battered reflection, and swore it twisted before her eyes. “Is that...?” She swore the she-demon Sunset Shimmer had become appeared, but with a blink it was suddenly gone. Nevertheless it chilled her to the bone. But why? Maybe it would be better to be a devil. At least them she'd have a purpose and wouldn't feel so useless all the time. She doubted Satan was even real, despite what Sombra believed, but she prayed to him anyhow for deliverence...

*****

Sunset arrived back at Canterlot Academy and her bike skidded to a halt. She parked it near Flash's car and hopped off, now soaked in a thin sheen of perspiration. “Everyone okay? That was wild!” She tossed back her blazing hair, feeling more alive than ever in the moment, still riding her high after unlocking the geode's full potential. But she also recalled how dangerous that power could be when overused. However, under the circumstances what better options did they have?

“That was a mighty selfish stunt you pulled,” said Applejack who stomped up. “Reckless, foolish, and just plain stupid!”

“Yeah, I'm usually the one who'd run off half-cocked,” admitted Rainbow with an unusual amount of self-awareness. “What's with you lately? The Dazzlings haven't been messin' with you again, right?” She planted a fist on a thin hip.

“Nope, it's not like that. I'm completely over Adagio.” It was a half-truth; she couldn't deny how attractive she was. However she and Aria were a poison to her, no matter how alluringly sweet-and-sour they'd seemed when trying to seduce her to their side. “It's.... I couldn't let Shining Armor race around like that, so I finally put his spirit to rest.”

“So that's what that freak was?!” Pinkie shook her bouncy curls. “Well, at least that's one problem down!”

Fluttershy stared in wide-eyed wonder. “Um, how did you manage that? He looked pretty strong...?”

Sunset's markings shined a neon red when she summoned a bow, arrow, and quiver complete with strap to her. “All it took was a little concentration and I called these to me? I assume all of you can do the same?”

Rarity stared down at herself. “Now if only we could have some proper costumes. It's like we're wearing little more than pasties over our, ahem, nipples and...lady-parts.” She turned bright red. “Somehow I've never felt so naked in my entire life. Like all these symbols do is draw even more attention to our unmentionables!” She felt her breasts sway each time she moved.

“I feel more free than ever!” Pinkie bounced up-and-down. “Whee!” She did a spin. “And hey, I think Flutters does, too!”

With an almost pained expression when Shy's face went red, she stopped herself from covering her voluptuous curves. “M-maybe.” She'd always been embarassed of her body before she started modeling for Equestrian Suicidal Girls. Not because she thought herself unattractive, but quite the opposite, intimidated by the way boys would constantly leer at her.

It's one of the reasons why she'd chosen to settle down with Tree Hugger, who'd allow her to take her time, never pushing her to do more than she wanted. She felt safe and loved with her, even after she'd vamped her. In fact she found the idea highly erotic! Seeing her usually docile friend take charge like that and claim her made her heart flutter like crazy. Plus they could be together forever! She relaxed her tensed muscles and stretched a little. “Okay, definitely. I've never felt more alive.”

Rainbow hunched down on the lawn and studied some areas stained by the blood rain. She dipped a finger into the red mess that dripped from the blades and tasted its sweet warmth. “Man, it's tasty!” She was still a little pissed that Trixie had turned her, but with her improved strength, speed, and stamina she'd started to have second thoughts. Still, there were those cravings...

“We'd best hustle out of her,” said Applejack who'd summoned up her lasso and tested it. She made a few loops and twirled it around her, and even summoned her stetson back onto her head so she felt a tad less naked, thankful it didn't seemed to interfere with the tattoos. “Portal's a bust so there aint much we can do here. Better check on the others.”

“Allow me dears.” Rarity headed back to the car where Chrysalis was busy singing and dancing while listening to some awful pop tunes. She ignored her and picked up one of the walkie-talkies, more like small devices similar to their phones, since Twilight had compacted them down as much as possible. She shut the door and leaned her pert rump on the cool metal of the trunk which felt surprisingly pleasant. “Testing, testing?” A buzz sounded from the machinery. “It's Rarity.”

“Hey chickadee,” replied Tree Hugger in her lazy drawl. “Bad news over here. Um, you first.”

“The portal is rendered useless. So is Sunset's diary. She did manage to exorcise Shining Armor's ghost, however.” She twirled a curl around a well-manicured finger while she talked. “No real news beyond that. It's quiet here.”

“Wish I could report the same. Flash is in bad shape. His mind's all fuzzy like he can't remember us. Worse, this biblical plague of locusts descended on us. Might've gotten Flitter, Cloudchaser, and Twilight Sparkle. I dunno. She like, activated some defense system that's sealed us in for now, so we're safe enough, but she's most likely, well, screwed.” Some part of Tree had been tempted to run out and help, but that would've been stupid and suicidal. “I-I'm really sorry. Our hands are pretty much tied.”

Rarity exhaled sharply. “I see. I'm certain you did what you could. You hear that, everyone?” She knew at least one of them carried a walkie-talkie on them. “Let's head back home, see if we can help out somehow. Uh, should I say over...?”

“We heard,” said Sunset who carried her communicator on her bike. “Twi did excellent work as always, probably with help from Moondancer,” she shuddered each time the name was mentioned. She didn't want to think about the horrible stuff that had happened to her. “But I think with time we could modify these even further so we can wear them without interference?”

“Indeed darling, perhaps we could place them into chokers? They would be small and shouldn't block the geodes much, if at all. I already have a bunch where gemstones can rest. Perhaps if...ahhh,” she screamed when a hand closed over her mouth.

“Shut up whore,” called Aria who seized her from behind. Teeth bit into her palm but that merely made her rougher when she dragged the fasionista away with help from Adagio who'd grabbed her legs. They had shadowed them from a distance for some time, awaiting an opportunity like this when one of them was alone, preferably one they believed would be easier to capture.

The sisters pulled her into the junker. Tiring of the shrieking, Aria repeatedly punched their prey in the face before she could work her powers, bloodying a nose she almost broke when she knocked her out. “Drive,” commanded Adagio and her punky sibling took the wheel. She straddled Rarity and slapped her cheek a couple of times. “You're the weakest link, I'm afraid. Well, other than Fluttershy, but she's always hiding. I'd rather not risk having Pinkie Pie blow up our ride, you understand.”

She ran her palms over breasts so pale and large she could see the veins in them. The fatty flesh parted under her squeezes, topped by delicate pastel pink nipples. “My, you are rather ravishing! Too bad my overly-enthusiastic little sister almost destroyed that pretty face of yours.” She studied the smeared makeup and blood-caked nostrils of their prey.

“Piss off,” said Aria over her shoulder when they sped down the road. “Hey, is that...?” From the rearview mirror she could see a motorcyle race behind them. She grit her teeth and gunned it, but the engine started to rattle and chug, the distant vehicle quickly gaining on them. “Damn it! No way we'll lose them! Gotta be Sunset Shimmer. Think we can take her?”

“Probably not...but we have a hostage.” Adagio kicked the backdoor open, staring at Sunset who rode up next to her, and lifted Rarity's unconscious form into her lap. “Nuh-uh-uh,” she warned when Shimmer looked ready to ditch the bike completely and leap into the moving car. She'd summoned Shining's sword into her free hand, almost by instinct, as unbeknownst to her she'd transferred a portion of her resonance to the now cursed object. “I could snap her worthless neck in a second.”

With one hand, she molded a breast and pinched it s erect nipple hard, while she pulled her prey's head back with the other, neck bared when she popped her fangs. “But why should I waste such a hot piece of ass?” A predatory smile crossed her lips which she licked when her eyes warped in a cat-like manner. She sunk her spines into a free tit, closing over the nipple when she slurped and suckled at her. “Mmmm,” she moaned drinking the warm nectar freely with her face warped in bliss.

“You assholes,” cried Sunset when the car deliberately swerved into her. She nearly lost control at such a high speed, running off the road, aware that if she tried to break now she'd be thrown for sure. She raced down a hill half-blinded.

Was this how it would all end? No! She couldn't afford to rest until she'd set all this right somehow!

Armor's sword slipped from her hand and flew into the air when she finally wiped out and tumbled. Curses escaped her while she was cut up and bruised. When she finally stopped, rolled onto her back with rapid huffs, her eyes went wide, the blade of Shining's twirling at her like it was possessed. “What the-” Her words were lost when it landed and cleanly severed her head.

The evil spirit that possessed Shining Armor refused to be banished so easily. Its host had been slain and so his slayer must take his place. A new life settled into Sunset's undead eyes. Her body slowly rose, and lifted up the sword and her bleeding dome, before she returned to her motorcyle. The spirit could sense her death wish. It had simply eased the burdens that threatened to consume her. Transformed that rage that burned in her heart untl she'd been reborn anew and better than ever.

Bone was visible where her neck had been chopped. Small spurts of blood erupted and more dribbled from her head which she tucked under an arm. Setting off into the night, the huntress sought out those who she believed deserved her fury.

*****

“Think we lost her,” said Aria with a cackle. “Ran that bitch off the road! This car probably won't last much longer, though. Better find us a new ride soon.” They headed back to a ransacked house they decided to squat in. The owners had either fled or been captured or killed. The neighborhood was a mess by now, covered in trash and stained vermillion, but it seemed most of the looters had moved on. They took shelter in the basement which they locked, figuring it was the safest place for the moment.

Between them it was easy to carry Rarity's unconscious form inside. “Never liked that prissy cunt.” Blaze spat on her. “Time to fuck her shit up for real.” The old relics they'd stolen from Tirek were scattered throughout the wide room. Everything but a bunch of useless junk had been cleaned out by the time they arrived, not that the pair particularly cared.

“Time to test these devices out. She'll be a perfect test subject,” mused Adagio who continued to almost absentmindly fondle the fashionista's breasts, thighs, and buttocks. “She truly is a delectable little treat.” She spread her sex open with a couple of fingers and stared at the glistening pink treasure within. A trickle of lubrication dripped from her slit, down her pastel asshole, and Dazzle traced her tongue over her rectum to her clit, lapping it up. “Mmmm, delicious. I almost hope she survives the test.”

“She is pretty damn hot,” admitted Aria with her arms crossed. “Bit soft for my tastes, though. I like 'em a little tougher.” She remembered how Sunset had rejected her and soured. But she couldn't deny how much she enjoyed destroying beautiful things. Especially other girls. They were constant reminders she'd always been the least popular amongst the Dazzlings.

“She is quite willful. Vain, prideful, smart...perhaps she could come around to us if turned? Probably not,” she mused. In truth she simply believed she'd be even more delicious once turned. A delectable treat for her to savor. And she wanted to see how Rarity would react once turned to the side of the damned. How would the paradigm alter once society completely crumbled and vampires were clearly the top of the food chain? Would those irritating moral crusaders like her surrender to vice in this new world? “We're the apex predators now. We can do whatever we wish. And once this world falls Equestria will follow.”

They readied what appeared to be an ouji board. Normally the pair would have scoffed at such superstition, but between it belonging to Tirek and all the odd phenomena, it seemed there could be something to this. Adagio forced herself to stop molesting Rarity's form, laying it out in the middle of the basement, and placed the board before her while the sisters sat in a circle around it. “Let's summon some spirits,” said Aria. “See if this bullshit actually works. We need to be naked for this?”

“Why not? It couldn't hurt, I suppose. It's not like we have a pair of ceremonial robes on hand.” The siblings stood, removed all their garments, and tossed them aside. “Now, if only I had a sacrificial dagger. Switchblades, brass knuckles, or a pistol are far too vulgar for this occasion. This requires a certain delicate touch.” She licked a sliver of Rarity's wetness which hung between her fingers. “Now, chant with me.” She started to speak the alien words which she'd studied in their spare time.

Somehow they seemed to come easier to her all the time. Like the spell wished to be cast. But she decided to start with a simple ritual. It wasn't so different from singing. At first the chants came awkwardly, but in time they closed their eyes and spread their arms, in harmony when their words perfectly layered over one-another's. It's like their souls momentarily bonded. There would always be a hole without Sonata to fill it, but at least they had managed to bond closer than ever before.

The air turned colder. The room darker when the candles they set started to snuff out. A low inhuman howl sounded. They increased the pitch and pace of their unholy mantra. The board shook and the symbols upon it started to shimmer and bleed. Warped screaming faces were visible on the poltergeists which manifested and swirled about them at rapid speeds.

Apparitions started to funnel into Rare's orifices which gaped open to accept them. Her belly swelled in an almost parody manner, like she was amidst a reverse birth, legs opened when her flower gushed in response while she slept.

“Now,” cried Dazzle when they broke off the ceremony, seized the slumbering form of Rarity between them, and she shouted, “This is our sacrifice to you! Use her as your vessel!” They simultaneously bit into her once the spirits made her their new home, the older sister biting into a buttock while the middle one a breast, biting and sucking on the delicious fatty flesh feast, mouths filled with her warm nectar. In turn the hollows of their fangs pumped their own blood back into her system.

When the pair withdrew they heaved, still attached by bloodied saliva strings to her. Rarity rose and her eyes snapped open. A predatory smile crossed her full lips, her irises cat-like, stained a demonic scarlet. “How quaint. You two never know when to leave well enough alone, do you? But I fear you've overstepped your bounds this time, dears.” Trickles of red ran from the tiny punctures upon her perfect alabaster skin. “No, I do believe it's well past due that you were reminded of your place.”

It was like invisible hands were seizing the Dazzlings all over when they were lifted up and suspended in mid-air. Like hundreds of hands started to roughly grope them all over at once. “Not again,” cried Aria with a sneer reminded of what Tirek's pet tentacled monstrosities had done to them. But something invisible stuffered her mouth which opened wide.

Their breasts and buttocks bounced, distended, and smooshed, pulled, spanked, and bitten by a legion of invisible entities, who continued to spread and molest them like they were nothing more than playthings. Their holes gaped open when they were filled by transparent cocks. They flushed and fell into the old, familiar submissive positions, despite repeated attempts to never be taken advantage of again, moaning even while bloody tears ran down their cheeks. Unseen mouths continued to suck upon them, and their eyes rolled into their heads when they came upon themselves and each other, slaves to their own unwanted pleasure.

Gobs of excessive ectoplasm were pumped into all their sex holes, over-and-over, innumerable spirits ready to take their turn. What should have been a small summoning had spiraled out of control, drawing immense power from the tear into reality Tirek had opened, and they had unintentionally called down a whole army's worth of evil spirits here in the process.

Rarity stretched wide. A whole legion of devils now swirled within her. Between their influence, and the vampire's kiss the sisters applied, her personality had been perverted into a grotesque parody of herself. A rip sounded from her back when a pair of leathery, bat-like wings tore free amidst a spray of crimson, and she smeared her own blood over her pallid veiny breasts, as she baptized herself in a blasphemous ritual of rebirth. Unlike these amateurs she'd seize the mantle as Queen of darkness!

However she wasn't entirely satisfied with this new form. No, she could further enhance herself. She recalled the mannequins she used to drape her costumes on, entranced by their eerie beauty, and was struck by a sudden bout of inspiration...

Author's Note

Sorry this took a while, went on a vacation and haven't had internet access outside my phone! Sorry if this is sloppily edited, no time to clean it up right now!

Chapter 16

Sunset Shimmer's disembodied head floated above the scene to observe. Hair trailed like an inferno. From her confrontation with her predecessor, Shining Armor, she knew it was her sole weak point. However if she separated too far from it she'd be rendered immobile and easily picked off. Her headless body raced on a motorbike below, blindingly bright and with a sword raised, markings alight and her feather plume spread to fullness when she bore down on the Dazzlings.

“Fuck this,” cried Aria who dashed around her at rapid speeds. She couldn't quite reach Dash's level yet, but she'd picked it up quickly, sneering while she summoned a pair of switchblades into her hands. “Just stay still, damn you!”

Adagio rolled out of the way as a tire almost struck her. Her marks lit when she tried to form a construct around the huntress, but she rode out of the way, turning for another pass. Her first instinct was to summon a gun but it failed to materialize. “Huh? Guess firearms are off-limits for some reason.” But there was little time to think, and so she called a crossbow into her hands instead. “This will do nicely!” She rained a hail of arrows on the biker, her ride skidding as she was knocked loose.

“Good!” Aria was almost instantly on Sunset, who likewise hopped to her feet, slashing at her with a wild swipe. The punk winced as the blade bit into her chest and left a thin cut across it. “Shit! She's almost as fast as me!” She was forced to retreat when the huntress stalked towards her, stomping through the trails of blood she left and leaving red footprints.

“There,” whispered Adagio who stared up at the head high above. It could have been so different. If only Shimmer would've become the fourth siren like she'd wished. They could have ruled this world and Equestria side-by-side. She was the sole person she would have treated as an equal and taken as her lover. “Goodbye, Sunset.” She almost shed a tear when she fired.

A shuriken sped through the air and sliced the arrow apart. “What the-?” She couldn't see who'd tossed it, but followed its trajectory, hearing the faint, almost silent pad of feet when the apparently invisible assailant ran. She snarled and gave chase.

“Hey, don't leave me! Goddamn you, Adagio!” Bitter tears obscured Aria's eyes when the creature closed in on her and seized her by the throat. She'd wanted to believe her older sister had finally embraced her, that they'd formed a real bond, but once more she was tossed aside like so much garbage. The blade drew back with a gleam. “Well? What the fuck are you waiting for?! Finish it already!” The taste of salt filled her mouth with each sob, reminded that no one really cared about her.

For a moment Sunset was still as a statue. The head floated down and reconnected with her neck, a nasty red line still across the flesh. She banished the blade. (No. Death won't come swiftly for you. You must be properly punished,” she stated coldly. She pressed a palm over Blaze's face and funneled her power into it. Warmth filled the pair of them.

She intended to make Aria relive all her sins. But she didn't expect to see the siren's life also laid out before her. Almost like she lived it within mere moments. “St-stop,” whimpered Aria who was forced to once more endure a lifetime's worth of Adagio's psychological abuses as she manipulated her to serve as a tool. A mad dog she kept on a short leash. She blubbered.

It was almost too much for Sunset to take as the sparks of humanity returned to her. She cried with her, forced to share in her pains and fears, piled on top of her own. Seconds later she dropped the Dazzling, sunk to her knees, and held her. “It's okay.”

She would either accept her sins and allow Sunset to absolve her...or reject her and self-destruct in the process.

“Don't you dare pity me,” cried Aria who shook in her arms. “I killed Shining Armor! It's my fault Rarity and Rainbow Dash are dead! I murdered Sunny who'd still be rotting in a grave if not for Tirek! I tried to kill Tree Hugger! Hate me,” she demanded with a scream when she beat her fists upon Shimmer's breast. She winced certain bruises would be left behind but simply drew her even closer.

Planting a kiss on her temple, Sunset stroked one of her pigtails. “Let it all out, Aria. I love you.” Maybe she should've despised her for all she'd done. But all she felt was pity now. She'd touched her soul and walked that darkness with her. But what to do now? She had no idea who her mysterious ally was, only that they somehow seemed terribly familiar...

*****

Adagio drummed at the trigger to her crossbow which reloaded multiple arrows at her mental command. “Do you intend to cower forever?” She'd tracked the mysterious stranger to a roundabout. The wind whistled and tree leaves fluttered around her. She stood still as her eyes almost casually darted about, waiting until her assailant made the first move.

She hadn't wanted to abandon her sister. She'd come back for her. If she was still alive. They had bonded, after all. Plus she rather liked her company. Growing impatient, she formed polygonal shapes almost about random around her surroundings, trying to flush out her adversary. “You don't want to come out? Fine. I'll simply level the whole block.” She smashed a cube into a home which partially crumbled amidst a cloud of dust. “Better hope no one's still squatting here. Or do you even care?”

She continued to casually demolish everything in sight. Lost in the moment, her smile widened, understanding why Aria found this so much fun. It wasn't unlike what she'd planned for the Dazzlings had Sunset joined them. Only when they sang their sweet song it would have been an orgy of sex and violence between their victims that would spread over the world and eventually into Equestria. She and her sisters would've made passionate love with Shimmer in celebration of their ultimate victory.

Another shuriken hurled towards her. She instantly ducked, strands from a p;oofy curl cut by the blade, and fired a storm of arrows in her attacker's direction. “Ah,” came a cry when one shaft struck home. It hung in seeming mid-air for a moment as a red spot spread. A woman appeared with aquamarine hair and a similar skin-tone. She winced and yanked the arrow free.

“You,” she cried then rolled her eyes to one side as she tried to remember. “Um, who are you?”

Once upon a time Wallflower Blush would've been insulted. But she'd become quite comfortable with herself, especially since she won the second Equestrian Suicidal Girls contest. Unfortunately the constant pain made it difficult to concentrate and vanish at will, and even when she did so the dark splotch on her wound remained, dripping while she ducked away.

“Mmm, now you're the hunted.” She raised a shield which several more shurikens bounced off of with loud pings. “You are kind of cute. Love the freckles. And you seem clever and talented, too. Why not join me?” She readied the crossbow with a slow, sensual lip of her lips. “Imagine the sweet music we could make. I promise pleasure like you wouldn't believe.”

Blush had scurried up a tree trunk, taking shelter behind a bushel of leaves while she clutched the injury, trying to staunch the bleeding while she stood still. However she could smell the scent of blood in the air, and hopped up beside her. “Boo!” With a laugh she pinned her wrists and straddled her. “You'll make a tasty snack.” She hissed and revealed her fangs.

Turning her head to one side, Wallflower froze up when the vampiress bore down on her. Her face burned pink and she moaned aloud, lips closing around one of her small but perky breasts when Dazzle started to suckle from the nubile woman. She found her lithe frame paralyzed, and felt her lower lips turn puffy and messy, while a pink muscle circled her areola.

She lifted one of Blush's legs, groping a freckled buttock, the fatty flesh pinched between her nails. It tempted her to fuck her absolutely senseless right there. But she wished to savor her latest morsel while she broke her in.

“Stop!” When she ignored the voice a switchblade suddenly sailed her way. She pulled away from her prey with a shriek and barely threw up a barrier in time which deflected the knife. “Let's...let's stop this, sister.”

“Don't interfere, Aria! You'll have your turn!” She tried to turn back to Blush, but another blade sailed her way, and she blocked this one too before she hopped down. “Okay, that's it! Looks like you need a spanking, little sister!” She stalked towards her, only to be tackled from the side by Sunset, who restrained her. “What the hell? You betrayed me, Aria?!”

Aria shook her head, her eyes moist. “No. I've saved you. Saved both of us.”

Adagio screamed when a warm palm closed over her cheek. She flashed back over her life. The way her race had been exploited and driven to the depths of the ocean. How she'd trained her sisters and played them against each other. When she'd approached Celestia and Luna with her plans to keep all males down, convinced they were all lust-driven brutes who'd merely exploit females, no matter how much some pretended to be kind and caring. But she'd been rejected and eventually banished.

No matter how painful it was for both of them Sunset refused to break free. Her friends had saved her from the brink, twice, and she wouldn't even abandon an enemy if she could help it. Underneath all that rage she was still rather soft deep down. “Release...me...” Dazzle wheezed the words, her mascara a runny mess, like her sister tears rather than blood oozing free.

“I can't. I won't.” She didn't stop until it all played out, and Adagio was also left a blubbering mess, who she and Aria held between them. “Wallflower Blush?” She sniffled and smiled up at her. “Why don't you come on down?”

With a wince Wallflower landed by them. She wrapped her thin arms around herself. “Sorry, I'd wear a costume or something, but unfortunately these powers don't extend to clothes. Hell, I had to strategically place a bunch of weapon caches around the area in case something like this went down since they'd give me away. I can't simply summon them up like you lot!”

“Nice. You're sharp as ever,” said Sunset who stroked poofy orange-blonde curls. “I owe you one. Thanks. But where exactly did your powers come from? You don't seem to be a monster like everyone else who's been transformed?”

“From that weird electrical storm like the rest. I almost lost myself, too. But I thought about what would happen if I lost control and decided I'd rather disappear again.” She looked away rather forlorn, digging nails into her upper arms. “Anyhow, I almost did vanish forever completely, I think. It felt like I'd be swallowed up in a void. But I wanted to help out.”

“So you're like a super heroine,” said Aria whose voice now seemed free of venom.

“You could say that. I tried to recruit others but they'd all turned mad, been captured, or slain. Sombra, Somnambula, Nightmare Moon...they've carved this town up into little territories. I've sneaked around and taken notes. I'll show you a map later.” It had been quite risky, and she'd almost been caught a number of times, but it seemed her efforts would finally pay off.

Adagio sniffled and dabbed at her eyes. “So, what do you expect us to do about it? You think they'll ever accept us after what happened to Rarity and Rainbow Dash? Sonata probably still would, but the rest of them...” She shook her head.

“That's probably true,” admitted Sunset. “But I'll be your advocate.”

“I doubt that'll ever be enough,” replied Aria with pursed lips. Once she'd been filled with so much hate. But now that it had died away she simply felt a kind of empty. At this point affection for her sisters and a need to somehow repay Sunset kept her somewhat centered. Even so her stomach turned when she remembered all the terrible crimes she'd committed. “Sonata had a point. It's like that vampiric bloodlust stirred some primal part of us up that made us more psychotic all the time. Not that I was too far from that already. But it's like I've been reborn. Still, it's not like I can take back what I've done.”

Adagio chewed on a curl. “What did you do to us? That's not the Aria I know. You warped our souls.”

“Not at all. I simply helped you work through the pain. We faced it together.” Sunset cast them a sad smile. She remembered how Adagio had tried to convince her the Elements of Harmony had 'killed' her real self and replaced it with a caricature; she imagined Adagio probably felt about the same right now as if she'd raped her soul. But she'd simply shown them their own sins. They either accepted them and attempted to alter themselves...or the purifying magic within her would have burned them away.

“You two should come with me. I've been squatting at one of the museums in the downtown district. It's where I got all my weapons,” explained Wallflower who plucked up a nearby leather bag filled with more shurikens tucked inside. “I mean, even if you did try to rape me,” she mumbled somewhat sourly. But she tried not to linger on that, aware it wouldn't help them move on.

They'd have to start anew. Aria at least seemed surprisingly ready to change. Perhaps because it was the first time in life she wasn't in constant pain. But would Adagio's pride allow it? Or would she simply fall back on what she was used to?

Sunset decided she'd visit this museum later and bring Sonata along. Perhaps seeing their sister would help the Dazzlings adjust to their new status quo? She'd have to work on them constantly if they wanted a shot at another chance. Worse still, she'd have to break the news of what happened to Rarity and Rainbow Dash. She studied the wrecked neighborhood, and the warped sky, a constant reminder of how it had all spiraled out of control. But she felt more determined than ever to somehow fix it.

*****

The automatic sprinklers kicked in from the smoke and flames spreading throughout the wax museum. Figures melted into slimy, steaming puddles wherever Sunny passed, the she-demon screaming as her hair blazed behind her. She sailed about with wings parted and claws raised, razor-sharp teeth visible from her open maw, her irises twisted in a crazed manner.

She didn't bother to clothe herself. What reason was there to? She felt free in this state. Unbound by the rules of society which had always rejected and kept her down. People considered her a loser? Well then she'd simply drag them all down to her level! But first she needed to liberate Inky and Pacific. They were outcasts like her. Sisters, so far as she was concerned!

“Sombra! I've come for you!” She hurtled towards the furthest back rooms where he kept his slaves. Glass exploded into fragments that scattered over the hallways under the pressure. She struggled to tone this vulgar display of power down, not wanting to kill her friends in the process of rescuing them. After all, she'd already been enough of a fuck up as a plain girl. She sucked in a breath and quelled her rage best as she could, morphing into something between a woman and a devil.

Were it not for her eyes, the way her hair trailed behind her, a spaded tail above her buttocks, and the way her hands and feet were shaped in a claw-like manner, she would have looked exactly like her old self, only that devil-may-care swagger had been replaced with predatory confidence. A forked tongue traced her jagged teeth. She easily smashed in a locked door and stormed inside. The warlock stood near the restrained and bloated Glow, Rose by his side whose eyes were lined in thick dark circles.

“Keep your distance,” he warned and placed his hands around his slaves' throats. “Or I'll snap their pretty little necks.” His gaze locked with her own, trying to mentally dominate her, like he had these two. All it took was the slightest bit of attraction to him and they were soon putty in his fingers. “That's right.” He grinned when she wavered. “You belong to me.”

Sunny felt him trying to play with her head, needling at her brain, and she shook free of his hold with pursed lips. “Wrong. You're mine.” She continued towards him, unconcerned with whether he killed his slaves, figuring they were better off dead than under his control. He released his followers and desperately searched for an exit. But the sole way out was through her.

She was suddenly atop him almost swifter than he could follow. Her claws ripped away his open robes when she straddled him. He tried to wiggle free but found his strength was somehow no match for her own. “How?!” She wrenched one of his arms behind him, almost snapping it, and he winced, her puffy cunt grinding against his flared dick. “Stop this!”

“Ah, but you obviously want it.” She traced his precum smeared tip and took a taste with a smack. Groans escaped him when she slid him into her slimy folds, and she started to violently bounce atop him, riding him as if she wished to see how long it would take for him to buckle. He looked to Pacific and Inky for help, but the pair were smiling, like their loyalties had no transferred to her. She kneaded her breasts, which expanded to suit her wishes, until the bulbous orbs drooped and swayed.

She forced her digits into his mouth. “Now, don't bite,” she warned. “I'd rather not have to dislocate your jaw.” She took him in deep, even puncturing past her cervix entrance, hissing and rolling her eyes in satisfaction when he crossed into her womb. He lost control with a grunt and his veiny penis directly flooded the slick, contracting walls of her uterus. He continued to spurt in her, until she drained him dry, but she kept him locked inside her, even when he dizzied and nearly lost consciousness.

But she was far from satisfied. Guiding his palms onto her buttocks, she expanded those two, the supple flesh smooshing in his grasp. She pressed her mouth to his, sliding her elongated tongue down his gullet like she was fucking it. Her spade pressed to his back entrance. “No, don't!” She drove her tail up his ass, making him squirm and shriek when she took him deep. She continued to mount him, despite how sore his penis and testicles were, unable to spill anymore of his seed for the moment.

Sunny called over her shoulder, “Why don't you let Pacific take a closer look, Inky?” The goth woman nodded and undid the binds to Glow, who leaned on her as she struggled to rise, udders sloshing with milk that still beaded on dribbled from her nipples. Her swelled belly likewise churned, the raver having been reduced to his personal blood-bank for days.

Inky's head was still fuzzy as his control over them faded. “Are you okay, sister?”

“Y-yeah,” she sniffled while they held each other. “I'll be fine. I think. What matters is that you're okay.” They exchanged an affectionate kiss. “Sombra used to take such good care of us. I-I still don't fully understand why he betrayed us?”

Inky watched the she-demon ride him into exhaustion. “He thought we'd made him weak. That cruelty would make him stronger. But as they say, no man is an island. Our bonds can make us stronger too,” she murmured laying Glow's cheek on her bosom and stroking her twin-tails. “Sunny? Can you hear us? What do you intend to do with Sombra? Kill him?”

Sunny smirked at them. “No, I'll keep him as my slave! Just like he did to you two!” Her sweaty shape rocked him until she'd fucked the occultist unconscious. “Yo, let's see if that little vampire trick applies to me?” She extended her fangs until they were more like a pair of curved nails, biting into his chiseled chest. He howled like a wounded animal when she drank from him.

She siphoned all the blood she could from him with messy slurps, like a rabid animal, engorging herself on his slumbering form. He started to rock in a seizure-like manner, his former slaves looking on in wide-eyed horror, while she threatened to draw out every last drop in a fit of madness. But since he'd inherited Tirek's abilities he'd also claimed his terrible curse.

He stirred back awake but found himself paralyzed. She couldn't stop lapping up his sweet nectar, invigorated by his tainted essence, until his muscles started to shrivel up. After a while he looked even more mummified than Tirek's thin frame had, as she stole his power and added it to her own, leaving him little more than a limp husk. Even when he'd been burned alive he'd never experienced a pain quite like this. He was dry all over, and popped out of her limp, skin sagging and creaking like sandpaper.

“Kill...me...” He strained simply to beg.

Inky and Pacific shared a look between them of pity but refused to intervene.

Sunny picked his light shape up and cradled him in her arms like a baby, pressed to her breast as she cooed. “No, that would be too easy. You need to learn a lesson and I'm here to teach you.” She flexed her wings experimentally. She'd never felt so alive. Like she finally had some sense of purpose and no longer needed to live in Sunset's shadow. Not that she resented her. No, she'd offered her another chance, helped make her who she was now. In fact she loved her counterpart more than anyone.

Steamy vapors rose throughout the museum where the sprinklers continued to run long after the fires were doused. The stench of burnt wax permeated the atmosphere. Inky and Pacific struggled to walk alongside her while she carried the corpse-like Sombra through the debris that now made up this wreck. “Be careful of broken glass, okay? It's time we claim this city for our own!”

She sensed darkness all around town. So many potential targets. Other would-be conquerors nestled away in their little territories, making plans and trying to gather followers and resources. But which to attack first? She settled on the Equestrian Suicidal Girls headquarters. The power that had unlocked the she-demon by messing with her dreams originated from there. She would introduce the mysterious mistress of the night to her own nightmares once she finally confronted her!

*****

“I knew someone would intrude upon my sacred domain eventually,” stated Somnambula who stood in the midst of her museum. For now she would leave them to the traps prepared and the guardians she'd placed all over her lair. Golden chambers that were designed to resemble the interior of a pyramid. Her faithful swarm of locusts had carried her newest servants here, who she'd enclosed in sarcophagi, then wrapped in bandages while they were prepared.

The first to rise had been Moondancer, her skin cool and pale, eyes glassy as she was reduced to a zombie. She'd been easy to turn in her deceased state, unable to resist mental domination. Flitter and Cloudchaser fell next, their wills already weak since they had fallen to Chrysalis. But even now Twilight Sparkle twisted in her well-decorated prison, refusing to be broken even while she whimpered. She would set her free in short intervals to feed, bathe, and exercise her. “Do not fight it. No good can come of resistance. This is your destiny,” said the would-be Queen who petted the sphinx at her side.

Her breasts slid about in her sheer top, exposed with nipples poking through the thin fabric, her likewise transparent skirt rustling when she swayed in a casual manner. Her pet almost looked like a human woman, from her face with feline-like features and a bobcut of hair, a pair of voluptuous breasts swaying from her chest.

“Ignorant philistines. Modern culture has warped their minds and spirits. I shall work them to the bone. Those who cannot keep up will be put to death. Perhaps I shall have them stoned like the barbarians they are. Ah,” she wheezed when her swarm brought in a fresh pair of corpses. These two were Rarity and Rainbow Dash, who she recognized as special like a number of her acquisitions. She pressed her lips to theirs, sucked the souls from them which like all spirits were trapped in limbo here, since the dome of blood prevented them from crossing over to the afterlife, and deposited their essences into soul jars.

“Place them in the sarcophagi immediately.” Her slaves carried the corpses and placed them in their temporary tombs as commanded; once inside they would be bathed in ancient healing elixirs which would heal and preserve their physical forms. Albeit they were now little more than twisted shells without the life force that normally helped animate them.

Her enemies continued to pick each other off. More carcasses for her minions to pick through and scavenge. Led by Chrysalis, Applejack and Pinkie Pie penetrated her domain, the self-proclaimed Queen determined to hunt down one of the most elusive rulers of darkness...

*****

Sunset parked her bike outside Twilight's home, spotted a note pinned to the fence, and plucked ip up, skimming it while she headed inside. “Great. More bad news.” She crossed the threshold where Spike waited, patted his head, and headed further in. “Everyone here? It's important.” She showed her friends the scrawled message. “According to this, Chrysalis took Pinkie and AJ with her. She said she's sorry, not that it makes much difference.” She tossed it into a bin with a frown.

“We should've seen this coming,” said Tree Hugger with a shake of her head. “Hey, what happened to you?” She stared at Shimmer's rather angelic appearance, not to mention the red mark across her entire neck where she'd been beheaded.

“It's hard to explain. But not really important right now.” She sucked in a breath, looking between them all; Tree Hugger and Fluttershy in meditative positions, Flash Sentry weakly strumming at his electric guitar, Trixie playing with a deck of cards to keep her nervousness at bay, Sonata doodling in a coloring book. She closed her eyes and tried to find the right words.

“Rarity and Rainbow Dash...didn't make it.” Those were the most painful words she'd ever had to relay. Worse still she felt like she'd failed them. Would a similar fate befall Twilight, Pinkie, and Applejack? Nor could she bear to tell them she'd offered the Dazzlings one last chance. She trembled when a pained howl escaped Spike, mourning for the loss of their own.

“N-no...” Shy buried her face in Tree's bosom who stroked her. “It can't be!”

Flash paused and hardened. “Who did it?”

“I don't know.” She turned and hoped none of them could sense her lying. She knew how good Hugs was at reading others, but if she recognized the lie she said nothing. “Wallflower Blush helped me chase off the Dazzlings. She also showed me where a number of our enemies are hiding at. Soon we'll be able to take the fight to them. Hey, Sonata.”

“Y-yeah? Um, what can I do to help?” She bounced onto her feet.

“I have a special mission for you. You'll have to come with me.” She remembered the idea Rarity had about the walkie-talkies, and fished through her suitcases which she'd left here, mostly packed with clothes and costumes, until she found the collars tucked within one of them. She prayed Twilight and Moondancer had left their notes behind in a safe place, searched the lab in the basement, and dug up some of the schematics. “Bingo! I'm not quite the science whizz they are, but maybe I'll be able to complete this? Looks like they were already at work on a way to shrink the size down. Trouble is, will I have time?”

“Let me help.” Flash rose. “I do recall a little.” He scratched the back of his head. His mind was still fuzzy but he was eager to help nonetheless. “Do what you need to. I'll start it up. Don't worry, I won't let you down.” He offered a thumbs up.

“Thank you, Flash. I don't deserve you.” She tried not to let her voice crack. Knowing she'd lose it if she stood here any longer, she headed back down to the depths, where the wrecked device remained, and stared at Tirek's shrunken, mummified head. She picked it up and his haunting eyes stared into hers. “Still alive, I see. You're going to help me fix this mess.”

Rather than respond his cold gaze simply met her own.

She dived into his mind. He tried to resist her, a gurgle that would have been a scream escaping, sizzling from the purifying power which she funneled into him but still unable to perish even in this wrecked state. She gazed into his past. An ancient tribe. A temple he and his brother Skorpan desecrated. Slaughter, betrayal, a live burial, and awakening to the modern world.

Most importantly she saw his rituals to open the hellish portal to the netherworld and realized what it would take to close it. She dropped him with a thunk. “Thank you.” But when the time came would she be able to do it? She doubted anyone else could.

She took Sonata's hand, led her outside, and folded her wings entirely into her back before she sat in front of her on the motorcycle. “Hold on tight.” She felt warm hands wrap around her bare midsection and sped off. By the time she noticed Trixie had followed on her scooter they were a ways into the trip. Had she made the right decision with Adagio and Aria? Well, too late to turn back now. She refused to even entertain the idea that she would fail. Not when so many still depended on them!

Chapter 17

Like much of the town the museum district was reduced to ruins in many places. A battle between the police, monsters, and people simply taking advantage of the situation had ended with hundreds dead. Wallflower had picked off a number of monstrosities when she'd had the opportunity, usually when they were distracted or wounded, but dared not confront them directly. Invisibility and a few weapons, no matter how deadly, could only take her so far, after all.

The normal citizens who'd tried to organize and fight back had been massacred. She'd tried to save them from the shadows but a scant few had escaped. She'd hoped there were others like her with powers who hadn't lost their minds, but aside from the geode bearers she hadn't encountered any. No, like always she was a fluke. A freak of nature.

She'd wrapped herself up in a hooded cloak upon her return to a historical preserve where a number of weapons and armor had been looted. She wounded and chased off a number of burglars but couldn't bring herself to kill them. Adagio and Aria had quickly settled in, the latter having hot-wired a seemingly abandoned car, promising she wouldn't do stuff like that anymore unless the situation absolutely called for it. But under the circumstances she doubted the owner was even still alive.

Sometime later Sunset arrived with Sonata and Trixie in tow. “Sisters?!” The youngest siren's knees knocked when she looked at the pair, who'd summoned up their old costumes and suppressed their geode markings for the moment. “Why are you-”

“It's all thanks to Sunset.” Aria smiled warmly. “She saved our butts.”

Trixie did a double-take. “A-are you sure they-”

“It's cool,” promised Sunset. “I've helped them work through this.”

“If you say so,” replied Trixie who was tempted to take off and spill the beans. But since Sunset had welcomed her into a circle that otherwise would've rejected her, she felt compelled to stand by her no matter how much she doubted this decision.

Sonata played with her ponytail. “So, you're like tamed or something?”

“You could say that,” replied Aria. “Come here, little sis.”

“I...owe you both an apology.” Adagio cautiously approached. “I've always been so wrapped up in my ambitions I lost sight of what I'd fought for. I'm a hypocrite. I placed all the blame on Celestia, Luna, and the males of Equestria, but I treated you two worse than anyone. She hugged them both. “I've had my eyes opened. Of course, it doesn't change what we've done.”

Aria showed a thin, well-toned arm, where a tattoo suddenly a\ppeared and shimmered. “It's our fault Rarity and Rainbow died. It doesn't matter how sorry we feel. Not like we can bring them back, no matter how much we wish to.”

“Oh no.” Sonata wasn't sure what to think. But she'd missed them terribly. “Rarity was so sweet to me, and Rainbow Dash was so full of life!” It was hard to reconcile whether she should be angry with them or happy to see them. Once they'd been everything to her. And even now after all the ways they'd hurt her the trio still shared a special bond. “What do we do now?”

“We make amends the best we can. That's what these powers are for. We'll fight in their name,” said Aria.

Adagio had carefully considered it and agreed with a nod. “It's all we really can do. We'll try and help Sunset fix this. I don't expect their friends would ever be able to forgive us, so we'd best keep away from them. Once this is over we'll turn ourselves in, let someone else decide what we deserve. Maybe Celestia and Luna back in Equestria. They're probably the highest authority.”

Sonata blubbered. “But I-I don't want to lose you two again! It's not fair!” She stomped like a child throwing a tantrum.

“It's what we deserve.” Aria stroked the nasty scars on her face. A constant reminder of past mistakes.

Sniffles escaped Dusk's runny nose. “We can fix this! I'll talk to them and-”

“It won't be that simple. Never has been.” Adagio sighed and crossed her arms. “We are monsters. But at least you'll be able to turn over a new leaf. Who knows? You'll probably be the last siren, after all.” She laughed and wiped away her little sister's tears. She'd rarely ever appreciated them until now. Unfortunately, she believed it was far too late for her and Aria.

“Hate to break up this little reunion, but we'll have to make a decision soon.” Wallflower unfolded her map. “From what we saw on the way here it looked like Sombra's hideout was hit hard. He's probably not there anymore, so we'll have to track him down later. That leaves Somnambula and Nightmare Moon. Which one should our team hit?”

“Too much risk the Dazzlings will run into my friends if they go for Somnambula, so that's where I'll head.” Sunset worried they were spreading their forces too thin, but what choice did they really have? Better to hit their adversaries at the same time before they gathered any more strength. The last thing she needed was useless infighting between allies old and new.

Trixie hefted a few weapons left behind. Glass cases had been smashed and armor turned over. Shards were scattered across the floors. “Well, well, perhaps the Great and Powerful Trixie will finally be able to strut her stuff!” She certainly felt more powerful ever since she'd been vamped. “Now, what would suit me?” She experimented with a number of displays.

Of course she went for the flashiest stuff first. The more exotic, the better! But she quickly discovered a scythe was pretty unwieldy, a pair of nunchaku were far more likely to hurt her, same with a flail, and something like a mace or war hammer seemed too vulgar for her picky tastes. “I suppose this will do!” She settled on some sort of metal whip that collapsed into a sword. She lashed it about, laughing as she smashed open more cases, her eyes wild with a sense of empowerment.

“Careful now.” Wallflower ducked away. “Save some for the enemy! Sheesh. At least you're enthusiastic.” She laid her hands on Trix's arms, guiding her. “Here, I'll teach you. I've had nothing but time here to practice and study, so I've picked up a move or two. Why don't you come with us? We could use the numbers.” She smiled with a wink.

“Trixie wanted to stay with Sunset.” It was almost a defeated whine. She didn't want to admit she was one of her few close friends. Not to mention she hadn't forgotten what Adagio and Aria had done to her, and she couldn't help but shudder in their presence. “However, I do believe in trying new things. Okay.” She laid a hand on her bosom. “Count on me!”

She turned to Shimmer and sidled closer conspiratorially. “You know, you won't be able to keep this from them forever. Pretty sure Tree Hugger already suspects what's up. What will you do when they find out?”

“I don't know,” she confessed staring down at herself. “Maybe I'll be kicked out of the group...again. And maybe I'll deserve it. But we could use their help. If either of them go bad again, I'll deal with them personally.”

“Come on.” Blush took Lulamoon's arm. “Time for your first lesson!”

“You too Sonata,” added Aria. “Pick a weapon, too.”

“Ooh, sounds fun!” Sonata was like a kid in a candy store when she picked through the displays.

“We'll teach you how to better implement your powers,” noted Adagio.

“I can teach you two, too! Tree Hugger showed me this nifty meditation thing! Of course, I can't stay still long enough to do it too often!” Sonata bounced back-and-forth from one shoe to another while she rattled on.

Sunset nodded. “Look after Trixie. I have to head back.” Giving each of them a long hug and a kiss on the cheek, she headed back to her vehicle alone, summoning the cursed sword back into hand and staring at it. A part of her could almost thank the monstrous weapon. It had helped make her who she was now. Allowed her to be reborn. Sadly, it had also cost her much.

From she-demon, to spirit of vengeance, and finally an angel of mercy. She'd went through quite a transformation. However she finally felt settled in. Her motorbike rattled to life, and she revved it up, racing into the night on her lonesome.

*****

Chambers locked behind Chrysalis and her followers, and holes in the walls started to funnel in sand, intended to bury the trio alive. With a nod to Applejack the cowgirl balled up a fist and wound up a punch that caved in solid stone amidst a cloud of dust. “Awww,” pouted Pinkie who held a two-handed mallet taller than them behind her. “I wanted to do that!” She giggled and skipped out beside them. They had crossed a number of traps the owner laid with little incident so far.

The interior had been rebuilt into a maze of death by Somnambula's slaves. She hoped to wear them down before she could claim these latest intruders too, and likewise amuse herself, but they continued to clear them with ease. “Amateur.” AJ spat. “Give us a real workout! Ya'll got nothin' on Rainbow Dash! Why, I reckon our butts haven't even broken a sweat!”

Pinkie slapped her friend's firm and freckled buttcheek with a loud smack to check. “Nope, not a drop!”

“Now, now, be careful you two!” Chrysalis took the lead. “I want to return you both in one piece! I'll simply...borrow you until the big bads are taken out. Guess I'll have to settle on hunting the small fry afterwards.” She pulled a childish pout. “Oh well, don't think I'll hurt for targets while that portal remains open! Should keep me occupied for years, at least!”

“Whatever ya say, Queen.” AJ adjusted her stetson, seeing a number of well-chiseled men dressed in nothing more than loin cloths headed in their direction. The mistress had collected the most handsome men she could find across the town and converted them into slaves that had redesigned the museum to her specifications. Oil slathered their muscles and they came armed with curved swords and spears. The cowgirl took the lead, disarming one-after-another with her lasso.

At the same time Chrissy danced through their numbers, duel-wielding a pair of blades as she downed their enemies. At the back came Pinkie, who seemed to switch weapons almost on a whim to keep herself unpredictable; between her mallet, a yo-yo, a frisbee, and a handful of shiny jacks that she made explosive, she helped them clean up rather quickly.

“They're cute but a little braindead,” noted Pie who snickered when another crumpled before her. Were the huntresses average citizens they could have proven quite deadly, but fell quite easily despite their numbers before the succubus and her pals.

Bodies lied broken and bloodied before them. Sconces with blazing torches lined tunnels decorated in hieroglyphics.

While deeper in the pyramid-like museum Somnambula stomped a foot. “Infidels!” A string of foreign curse words escaped her at her followers' incompetence. Her sphinx rubbed her head upon her bare thigh, and she stroked her pet until she purred. She knelt and kissed the feline's temple. “Do you wish to hunt them? No, it is far too dangerous, my precious.”

She turned to Moondancer, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash, who'd been reborn from their baths in ancient chemicals inside the sarcophagi. Of course they were little more than hollow shells now, nude save for fishnet-like costumes that slid alluringly over their bared flesh whenever they moved. Upon a shelf sat the soul jars that housed their disembodied spirits.

They would throw themselves upon swords should she command it. The trio surrounded her with fans and fanned their Queen. She inhaled and tried to relax. Twilight Sparkle was still fighting the conditioning; she was tempted to simply pluck her soul out and be done with it. But no, she was convinced the little mad scientist would be an invaluable ally if conditioned to her cause.

“Prepare my bath. I tire of this farce. I shall leave the intruders to the swarm.” The women poured basins of steaming water they'd prepared into a tub she'd had constructed at the center of her throne room, added in perfumes, and removed her garments. They undressed too and stepped in with her. Their palms slathered oils into her tender curves.

She laid back into the waters which sloshed around her and dipped her hair. They surrounded her and lathered her up. Hands traced the supple slopes of her breasts, down her navel, over her child-bearing hips, over her thighs and buttocks, down to her feet. A buzz echoed in the chamber when a black cloud of locusts started to lift off to deal with the invaders.

The sarcophagus that imprisoned Twilight Sparkle shook. Being trapped in such a small space for so long caused her to panic and spiked her adrenaline, fight-or-flight instincts helping her burn off the sedatives flowing through her blood.

The repeated thunks made Somnambula wince in irritation. “Ugh. My bath is disturbed.” A splash sounded when she rose. Her handmaidens tried to towel her dripping frame but she waved them away dismissively. “Open the lid. She must be taught a lesson in proper manners.” They bowed and worked to slide away the top. She stalked towards her.

A hateful shriek escaped Twilight who hurtled free. Despite all the drugs she'd had pumped into her system to numb her, she managed to call upon her geode, markings flaring up all over her when she unleashed a telekinetic storm. Objects were tossed about haphazardly in the room. Many shattered, but the accursed soul jars proved almost indestructible, rolling across the flor unharmed. Hair whipped about and the trio of slaves and their mistress nearly lost their footing.

Pops sounded when bloated locusts burst into showers of goopy guts. They splattered and splatted when they were psychokinetically hurled about. “Restrain her,” ordered Somnambula but her maidens strained to break the barrage of wind that whipped them about. However the sphinx bounded forward, a crazed smirk upon her lips.

Twilight never liked to hurt animals. Not even ones that creeped her out since this one had a woman's head and breasts. She seized her in mid-leap by concentrating and tossed her into the bath. A splash sounded, and the sphinx popped up with a growl, hating water like a typical feline. She mentally seized the soul jars and floated them to her. “Let my friends go! Now!”

By now most of the swarm had been crushed by the full force of Sparkle's power. A few buzzed lazily, confused and wounded, as the psychokinetic storm died down. Somnambula bristled and repeatedly stomped her foot. “Useless fools!” The wet sphinx raced to her side and nuzzled her mistress in attempt to calm her. All she'd built was quickly crumbling around her.

The chambers burst open under AJ's knuckles. She stomped in followed closely by Chrysalis and Pinkie. The would-be Queen darted her eyes about like a trapped animal, slinking down and holding the sphinx to her. “Flitter! Cloudchaser! Deal with them!” The twins rushed out from their hiding places with swords at the ready, poised to attack.

“Ah, there you are!” The duo paused when Chrysalis strutted forward. “Don't you recognize your Queen? Remember, you swore to serve me, now and forever!” They hesitated for several moments, then lowered their weapons. “Good. I suppose I can let your friends loose, now that we're even.” She swapped spit with AJ and Pinkie, who snapped out of their trance.

“M...mercy,” whispered Somnambula who shivered with the knowledge she was thoroughly defeated. “Do with me what you will, but do not let the culture of my people die. Have we not suffered enough indignities over the centuries? Oh, and please spare my sweet little pet. She simply did what I commanded her to.” The sphinx nuzzled her keeper.

Twilight walked up to her. “Okay. I'll decide what to do with you later. But first, how do I free my friends' souls from these jars?” She'd tried to pry them open with little success. She'd have to study them later.

“There's only one way. Someone must willingly trade their soul to take their place. Also, an exchange can only be made once. Lay your hands upon it, concentrate, and you will know intuitively how it is done. I am sorry. That is the pharaoh's curse.”

“I see,” mused Chrysalis who circled her. “So, it seems you're of no use to us anymore? What a shame.” With a swift motion she beheaded Somnambula execution-style, blood spattering her while she cackled. Twilight couldn't help but scream shrilly, Pinkie went boggle-eyed with shock, and Applejack gasped, the latter pair still coming to their senses. “Another one of the heads of the hydra...removed! Now, to hunt down the other would-be lords of the night! Flitter, Cloudchaser, come!”

With twins in tow, Chrissy funneled out. Somnambula's corpse toppled over amidst a blood-pool which the sphinx lapped at like a lowly beast, even as she mourned her mistress, unable to restrain her baser instincts. For a moment no one dared speak.

“You okay, sugarcube? A lot's happened. Don't know all the details myself, we'll work it out later.” AJ walked up to Moondancer, Rainbow, and Rarity. “Poor girls. I'd love to get my hands and whoever's responsible for all this.” She also looked at the latest victim's carcass and shook her head. “Seems like the darkness can warp almost anyone.”

“I know. I almost fell too,” admitted Twilight. “All it takes is the right spark on anyone could be twisted. Look closely.” She nodded at Rarity who still had somewhat visible segmented joints even after the sarcophagus healing elixirs had tried to fix her. “It seems she was mutated, too. Poor Rarity...” She stroked her cheek. “Maybe I can find a way to fix this.”

“All we need to do is trade some souls? That's easy,” chirped Pinkie.

“Hold up, now. No senseless sacrifices,” warned AJ who blocked her friend with a well-toned arm. Of course in truth she was ready to trade herself to save any of them. Even Moondancer who she'd never been close to. But how to choose between them? It simply didn't seem fair. “Guess we'll take 'em back with us for now, decide what to do with 'em later.”

“I agree. This isn't a decision to be rushed into.” Twilight wanted to believe there was some other way. But if there wasn't the only hope their friends could be returned were if someone was willing to sacrifice themselves for them. Thankfully the handmaidens now seemed to see her as the highest authority, and like the sphinx padded behind her. She'd need their shells to house the spirits until they could hopefully be freed. Right now all she wanted to do was get out of here as fast as possible.

Rumbles sounded around them. As if somehow connected to its mistress and seeking to entomb them, the museum started to collapse, kicking up sand clouds when columns started to crumble and topple. Healing elixirs bubbled over and boiled when they spilled out. The party made its way out, AJ smashing and pushing over collapsed pillars and stones when needed, Pinkie blowing open walls that slid to block them, and Twilight telekinetically grabbing debris that rained down on them.

*****

An inferno engulfed the Equestrian Suicidal Girls headquarters. The blaze was swift to spread and crackle as smoke poured out in a dense cloud. Sunny cackled when she almost danced throughout the air. “You two, wait here. You're not fighters, no sense risking those cute buns!” She licked her claws that ended in demonic nails. Inky and Pacific hung back, the latter holding onto Sombra's shriveled form. “Time to flush whoever did this to me out! Yo, bitch! Let's see how you like it!”

Windows shattered when Nightmare Moon rode out atop Onyx. She laughed back at the she-demon and the pair met in mid-air. Fires danced and clouds of darkness erupted from hands when the Queen of the night called upon the blackest arts. A dazzling display of colorful pyrotechnics filled the sky when they traded attacks, dodging and testing their nemesis.

“Help,” came a banshee-like cry from within. “P-please...”

Inky rose cocked an eyebrow. “That voice is so familiar...Dean Cadance?” She handed Sombra over to her Glow. “Keep an eye on him, please. I can't simply abandon her.” She ran into the burning wreck, heedless of what happened. She'd already made so many mistakes. What did it matter if she died now? At least maybe she could still save someone.

“Be careful,” called Pacific who bit her pouty lower lip. Her eyes watered when she looked between her sister and the two monsters that battled above in the permanently stained sky. “Get her, Sunny!” The raver cheered with a sad smile.

“Help me,” murmured Sombra in a brittle voice. “Let me feed.” His pitiful eyes met hers. She winced and turned her head aside. Thin hands trembled and pulled at her top, but she refused to so much as speak to him anymore.

The mistresses of darkness seemed equally matched. Both struggled to gain an advantage, sizing one-another up while they battled, at first more playing around but their duel escalating rather hastily. A part of Sunny wanted to thank her for what she'd done to her. Another part hated to be messed with. Especially since she'd tried to use her like so many others.

By contrast Nightmare Moon was impressed and disappointed in the monster she'd helped awaken. She'd hoped to craft a new servant but the girl's will was stronger than she'd first believed. “Impressive,” purred Nightmare. “May I propose an alliance? Do you truly believe your former friends will accept you now, after what you've become? They'll hunt you down like a dog.”

“Maybe.” Sunny tried to shrug it off but she had a point. She was a demon now. She doubted there was any way to turn back now. The pair continued to circle each other while she considered it. “Hmmm...eh, why not? I mean, it's not like I have something better to do. Don't have any real attachment to this world. It's always been screwin' me over, after all.”

“Excellent! We'll bring this town to its knees!” She cast back her head with a melodramatic laugh. “Let me collect my property.” She doved back into the burning HQ, and helped Inky who was busy freeing Celestia and Cadance, carrying them out upon her steed. “Come with me, little lost goth girl.” She helped the coughing Inky pile the her captives on.

Onyx trotted outside with Rose by his side and the half-conscious women slung over a muscular back. The group stopped under the bloody moon to watch the ruins smoulder and crumble. For Inky it was full of so many memories. She'd been the face of the company and its spokesperson. Embers popped and the crackling fire reflected off the entranced audience.

Nearly an hour passed while they watched in silence. Sombra was placed on the ground so that Inky and Pacific could hold hands. He shriveled up into a fetal position, quivering. “I'll...we'll need a new lair,” quickly corrected Nightmare. So why not seek out the source? This mouth to Hell must have an origin, after all. Let's seek it out and claim it for our own!”

Sunny crossed her arms in a lackadaisical manner. “Sounds like a plan.”

Inky whispered to her. “Are you sure about this? She can't be trusted. What if she betrays us?” Sunny simply smirked to expose her razor-sharp teeth. While she doubted this alliance, it wasn't like she and her sister had anywhere else to go. Would Sunset and her friends take them back? Maybe. However, she wasn't certain they deserved their forgiveness so soon.

A whoosh sounded when several arrows rained towards them. Onx reared up to protect his mistress, taking most of the shafts which stabbed into his barrel. She cried out to see her pet harmed, but before they could figure out who attacked them, smoke bombs rained around them, and shurikens whizzed into Nightmare's side, embedded deep as her wounds oozed.

Sunny sailed into the air and her balled up fists were afire. “There you are!” She hurled a fireball at Adagio, who summoned a barrier, an explosion sending out shock waves. “Haven't forgotten how the Dazzlings helped screw up my life!”

A starry cape trailed behind Trixie, who reached into the pockets sewn into it, where she'd hidden a number of smoke bombs. Her pointy hat rested on her head. She'd dressed for the occasion in her flashiest manner, almost treating it like a game, less out of arrogance and more trying to hide her fear by acting bold. In truth she knew she was the weakest link on her team.

Even Sonata proved a bigger threat than her, a little more used to her vampiric abilities. Not that she'd admit it aloud, but she was determined to help out however she could, rather than risk dragging them all down.

In a blur Aria whipped by and scooped up Cadance who'd fallen off the steed. “You're safe now,” she told the unconscious woman and hurried back. “Wallflower, get her out of here, will you? Gotta try and get Celestia, too.”

Wallflower materialized when she picked up Cadance. “Careful now, okay? Don't get your ass killed.”

“Yeah, I know. I don't deserve a heroic death.” Aria sped back off in a flash. In the meantime Adagio continued to summon constructs to cover them, while Trix's bombs left trails of colorful plumes, and she set off a number of loud rockets and fireworks which erupted with screams. While they were little more than noisy distractions, they helped add to the unfolding chaos.

Nightmare Moon knelt beside her mortally wounded horse and sobbed. “Onyx...no...” She barely registered the battle around her anymore. The hate seemed to burn out of her, until the darkness evaporated back into the atmosphere, and she transformed back into Luna, who draped upon her almost lifelong companion as his breathing continued to slow. “Don't leave me!”

A crimson mess spilled over the lawn. Sombra watched his former followers retreat amidst the bedlam, and realized that they were all so preoccupied, they'd completely lost track of him. He shook and weakly pressed his lips to the red mess. Slurps sounded when he sucked the horse's essence up. It wasn't much...but he could feel himself becoming stronger!

He managed to cup his hands and pooled up the crimson nectar which he drank down. Warmth burned in his stomach. It pumped into his veins and his ruined muscles started to partially rebuild themselves. He took all he dared, knowing he couldn't afford to be caught, then staggered away, straining while he limped along. He needed more sustenance, and fast.

Perhaps if Satan were real he smiled upon him now. He observed a red trail away from the battlefield and quietly followed through the haze of colored smoke. A stray shuriken had hit Pacific, little more than a flesh wound on her hip, which she clutched while trailing after her sister who led the way ahead. He closed in upon her from behind.

Before she realized his presence he dug his fingers into the skin of her throat and ripped it open. She gurgled and collapsed, eyes hazing over when she weakly turned to stare saucer-eyed at her assailant, who drank from the torn flesh even while he dragged her into the bushes. Tears spilled down her cheeks. She started to go limp in his grasp, her heartbeat slowing.

He groped one of her udders, a wet patch forming in her top, when dribbles of milk beaded through. She was still somewhat swelled from how he'd altered her. Still had her belly bloated like she'd been impregnated. With every passing second her fading strength became his. He yanked down her hot pants, baring her bottom half, which he smacked.

“A shame I can only claim one of my whores one last time.” Her eyes started to go dim when he parted her thighs, and he slammed into her, making her judder while he ripped open her top. All the while he drained her, and her last thoughts were focused on Inky Rose, the sister who'd always loved and taken care of her, before she finally blacked out forever.

The warlock continued to pound her corpse to release. When he finished, he dropped her like so much trash, and rose to his feet. His muscles were still tender, but at least now he could move without much pain, offering him a chance to start anew. Her cunt juice mixed with his semen and pooled from her loose vaginal lips. A perverse part of him would always miss her.

While Sunny proved able to weave around most of the arrows sent her way, a few managed to strike her, and she fumed in frustration. “A little help, Nightmare Moon or whatever your name was?” But she noticed Luna was all that remained, the darkness arising from her and Onyx like a black cloud. “Tsk, tsk. Guess you're no use to me anymore.”

She spread her arms and opened her mouth wide. The dark fog was siphoned into her every orifice, and she welcomed it inside her, an unnatural cold biting into her womb which she found oddly pleasant. Almost like it was helping complete her. More shafts hurtled into her but she simply cackled, enveloping herself in a great ring of fire which ate up most of the missiles.

Perhaps it was what every would-be master of darkness subconsciously desired. To eventually seek the source of this chaos and become one with it. It was like she was now connected with the portal to Hell itself. Like it communicated with her. But she needed to come closer. Until she claimed its power, she would forever feel empty at the core.

“Inky? Pacific?” She saw neither of them, and deciding that after she'd taken them this far they could manage on their own, she decided to travel on her own. “Take care of yourselves, sisters. I hope we won't become enemies. It's...better this way. I guess this is who I am now. The spawn of Satan. A shame Sunset and I will surely come to blows, but as they say, there can be one!”

The sky burned when she rocketed off in a frenzy of crazed laughter.

*****

Working without pause from the schematics left behind, Sunset and Flash tried to complete their latest devices, to little success. She cursed in frustration, knowing there wasn't time for this. Even with all the resources scattered in the basement's lab she struggled to complete a workable prototype. “Damn it...I don't have Twilight's or Moondancer's expertise in this area. I've always been more of an intuition sort. Hands-on. Trouble is, we could use some of that tedious research about now.”

“Don't beat yourself up too much. It was a good idea.” He sighed and slumped down next to her. “Were we...really an item?”

“Yeah, once. It fell apart, then we started to work it out again, with Twilight. Kind of a relationship between all three of us, seeing where it would go. Guess I blew that chance.” She linked her fingers with his, suddenly inspired. “Maybe I can fix this? Would you be willing to let me inside, try and dreg up those old memories, fill them in wherever I can?”

He smiled. “Sure, but first we'd-” His heartbeat quickened when Tree Hugger came down the stairs. A part of him wasn't certain he wanted his old life back. He'd fallen hard for this little hippie ever since she started taking care of him.

Tree frowned at them. “We need to talk. Sunset, I know you'll do the right thing.”

She turned her head aside. “What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean, chickadee. Don't play dumb, okay?” She softened a little. “It'll hurt, but the longer this is tucked away, the bigger it will grow. Like, I've held back to give you time, but it's totally weighing on my conscious, too.”

“Fine. I did plan to tell them eventually.” She'd dreaded this moment. How could they understand? Whatever the Dazzlings had done she knew enacting vengeance wouldn't solve anything. Weren't they supposed to be about forgiveness? Beyond that, they would likely need their help. No, she was convinced this was a suitable part of their punishment as well as a way to atone.

She headed upstairs with shoulders slumped like she was on the way to her execution. “Gather around, everyone. I have a confession to make.” Well, it was only her, Flash, Tree Hugger, Fluttershy, and Spike. But before she could even start to breathe easy a car rolled up. “Oh no.” She paled at the sight of Twilight, followed closely by Applejack, Pinkie, and the shells of Moondancer, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. Most curious was the sphinx which strutted behind them.

A part of her was thrilled to see them. But another part knew this would be even more painful now. At least her friends had escaped Chrysalis' spell. With a pat on the floor she directed the newcomers into the circle and steeled herself.

Chapter 18

When the dust finally settled over the battlefield Inky Rose sucked in a breath while she tried to take stock of the situation. Small fires still dotted the area, the colored smoke clouds fading away, the fireworks and rockets no longer screaming. With all the chaos around her she'd lost track of everything. Including her sister and their former father-figure. “Pacific? Where are you?”

She noticed Sunny take off like a fiery comet. Another who'd abandoned them. But she felt no resentment towards her. She'd saved them, after all. Luna was still cradling Onxy's now still shape, inconsolable. Adagio kept a crossbow trained on the witch, but all the fight had gone out of her. Further back Aria kept vigil over the unconscious forms of Celestia and Cadance.

Sonata walked up to her sisters. “Is it over?” She carried with her a large boomerang that had almost prove more of a threat to herself and her allies at times, but she'd picked it up well enough in the heat of battle. Not that she'd dared engage too much, figuring she'd simply be in the way while her siblings did most of the work like always. “What happened to Luna?”

“Back to normal, I think. Well, aside from the mental scars she'll no doubt carry.” Aria shook her head.

“Everyone accounted for?” Adagio looked around her.

“Pacific...no...” Inky wailed when she fell to her knees beside the raver girl she'd swore to always look after. She cradled the body to her breast and snarled. Empty eyes stared up forever locked in horror like her wide, bloodied lips, a nasty gash upon her brutalized throat. “Who did this?!” The realization dawned. “Sombra! I swear, whatever it takes-”

“Settle down,” warned Wallflower who appeared beside her. “Or you could turn into a monster, too.”

“I'm not sure I care anymore. She was my life. I'd do anything for her. And now...” In truth she didn't know what to do now. She wasn't a fighter like them. What could she possibly do? “Trixie. You're a vampire, right? Turn me.”

“Trixie would rather not,” she shouted with a step back.

“Please. I'll beg if I have to. I'm tired of being normal. I need this.” At this point Inky would do whatever it took to have her revenge on him. He'd carved out the last piece of her heart. “Sire me,” she demanded seizing Trixie's cape. Knowing her own sensual allure, she slid down her silky dress which fell into a pile at her ankles, and sliced a thin cut across a breast with a nail.

“Drink,” she whispered and Lulamoon's mouth watered at the sight of fresh blood. Especially from such a gorgeous specimen. Her resistance lasted scant seconds before her lips encircled the slit and suckled from it. “Mmmm,” she crooned pulling the magician close with hands pressed to the back of her head, the cone-shaped hat falling off in her feeding frenzy.

A wet smack sounded once Trix pulled away, still tied to her by reddish saliva strings. She huffed with Rose who stared her down and urged, “Now turn me. You should know how. It's intuitive to vampires!” Bitter tears continued to spill out when she looked at her sister's cold, pale, bloodied, and bruised corpse, semen drying upon her defiled remains.

“Trixie refuses to risk damning another. No matter how rude she is. But she is sorry about what happened.” She offered a hand. “We're a bunch of outcasts. Why not come with us? Maybe this can be your chance to start anew?”

After a moment's hesitation Inky accepted. She'd make certain Sombra met his downfall however she could. And if she couldn't, then she'd at least be there to witness it. “Fine. But where do you all intend to go now?”

“Back to the history museum,” answered Wallflower. “It's relatively safe there.”

Inky lifted up her sister's body. “I can't simply leave her here like this. She deserves better.”

“Okay. We'll decide from there once we're home,” replied Wallflower.

Luna rose and wiped her face. “Allow me to help. I...have much to think over, and make amends for, as well.” She shared a look with the Dazzlings. Tiny black flames appeared atop the witch's palms, which she snuffed out. “It seems I retain a little of my powers.” With her head bowed she made her way over to Celestia and Cadance. “Sister,” she muttered unable to meet her eyes.

“We'll work this out later,” said Celestia who had Cadance's head in her lap, stroking the unconscious woman's tresses. “I don't mean to rub it in...but she'll probably never be the same, after all that's happened to her.”

“I know. I'm not sure I'll ever live this down. I gave into weakness, and you two paid the price for that folly.” She wrapped her arms around herself and shivered. “I suppose I should be thankful I didn't do even more damage. But I am partially to blame for what happened to Sunny. I dived into her dreams, turned them into a nightmare, and she too fell to darkness.”

Celestia pursed her lips. “Sunny's made her choice now. I'm not certain she can be saved at this point. I can't help but feel responsible for all this, too. These are supposed to be our students, and here they are, fighting a senseless war. If they've gone astray I take partial blame for that, too. I only hope we can pick up the pieces after this storm finally passes.”

They headed towards the parking lot where their cars were still parked and thankfully untouched by the devastation. Luna seemed to pluck their keys from thin air, and handed them to her sister. Fortunately there was more than enough room for all of them. A buzz sounded from the walkie-talkie on Trixie's scooter. “Hello? Twilight? Managed to finally boost the signal, I see?”

Trixie circled her ride with eyes looking upwards. “You all want to come to the historical museum?” She turned to Wallflower who nodded. “Sure, head on over! The Great and Powerful Trixie, over-and-out!” She shut off the device.

“Looks like it's about time we faced the music,” said Aria who sounded resigned.

“Whatever happens, we'll be in it together.” Adagio took her and Sonata by the hand.

“They'll simply have to forgive you!” Sonata was on the verge of tears, dreading the worst. “I mean, I'm supposed to spend a couple years in prison, but we're all immortal now, right?! Do human laws even apply to us?! Especially now?!” She waved a hand at the broken-down city in the distance. “M-maybe we can run away to Equestria and hide somewhere-”

“No. I'm tempted sometimes, believe me.” Adagio stared skyward and exhaled. “And sometimes, in darker moments, I'm tempted to simply end it all. But I've been on the run my entire life. It's been eating away at me. At both of us.”

“Yeah, what she said. Sorry I used to beat you up all the time, little sis.” Aria squeezed her close. “I'm a real jerk.”

“We'll work it out later. Count on Sunset,” murmured Adagio wistfully with thoughts of what could have been. Once she'd dreamed of ruling this world and Equestria alongside her. Now? She'd settle for a peaceful life with her and her sisters. But she knew that would forever remain a fantasy. Most likely her and Aria would face imprisonment...or even execution.

Unknown to all of them was that Chrysalis and her bodyguards watched from a distance. In truth the trio had come to hunt Nightmare Moon, but denied a shot at her or even Sunny, the Queen settled on new prey. She licked her painted lips in anticipation. She figured it would come to this eventually. She'd claim the heads of the Dazzlings as her trophies!

Flitter and Cloudchaser had willingly been turned by her, knowing she'd provide the love and meaning the twins craved. Her strippers were her works, her bouncers her drones, once working to make the Hive a well-oiled machine. She'd have to rebuild it from the ashes someday. And if anyone got in the way of her latest hunt? Well, they'd simply be more collateral damage!

*****

Clothing was fetched for Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and the shells of Moondancer, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash, who appeared capable of following simple commands. Of course they couldn't help but be unnerved seeing them reduced to this doll-like state, quite literally in Rare's case. They joined the group in their circle spread throughout the living room. Fluttershy and Tree Hugger had whipped up some snacks, while Twilight had meddled with the walkie-talkies and contacted Trixie.

“So...” Sunset paused when she looked between them. “I...kind of...know where the Dazzlings are.”

Applejack quirked an eyebrow. “When did'ja plan to tell us?”

“After this is all over. We need them,” urged Sunset who struggled to hold their gaze. “Even if they're responsible for what happened to Rarity and Rainbow Dash.” She turned away. “They killed them and stole their powers.”

AJ was instantly on her feet. “What now?!”

“They're not our enemies anymore! I purified them...” It was all coming out wrong. How could she ever make them understand? “They're at the historical museum. I've looked into their souls. Believe me, they're prepared to die for our cause if necessary.”

“But still...what if Rarity and Rainbow are stuck this way?” Fluttershy frowned at the state of her friends.

“There's a slim chance,” said Twilight who placed the soul jars in the center. “But according to Somnambula it requires a trade. Someone must willingly trade their souls into these to unlock them. I'll have to study them when I have the time, but I have a feeling there's no way around the pharaoh's curse. “Of course, it won't bring Shining Armor back.”

“I...I'm sorry Twilight...” Sunset reached for her but she drew away.

“You shoulda come clean at the start,” accused AJ who poked her in the sternum. “Don't ya trust your friends?”

“To take another chance with the Dazzlings after what they've done? How could I expect any of you to? Yeah, they were monsters, but punishing them now won't help anybody. Fighting on our side is the best way to pay us back. I'll make sure they face whatever justice we think is fair after this. Right now, all I care about is saving what's left of this city!”

“That's part of the problem! You always rushin' off half-cocked!” AJ clenched her teeth but couldn't hold back her tears when she saw the state of her friends. “Makin' plans behind our backs, lyin' to us, we're supposed to be a team!”

The pair pressed so close they almost touched as their stares locked. “I looked into their souls,” explained Sunset. “This isn't like with Sombra. I know there's potential for good in them. But it will be lost if we don't at least give them a chance. I'm not saying to have to like or forgive them. That's your choice. But I know this is what's right.”

AJ poked her with an index finger. “Yeah, well I still reckon those two are beyond redemption at this point!”

“Hold up, let's chill a little.” Tree Hugger tried to come between them simply to be pushed aside by the cowgirl. “Come on, take five! We're all, like, running on fumes by now. We could use some rest, you know? We need to think this over.”

“No time. I feel fine.” Sunset rose to meet AJ. “I'm headed to the museum. You plan to stop me?”

Shy pursed her lips. “All of you, stop this! You're right, we're all tired. We need to carefully think this over.” For a moment no one dared move nor speak. But finally the pair relaxed their tensed up bodies a little. Even so they continued to stare each other down. “That's better! Now, how about we have some milk and cookies? Tree and I baked them ourselves!”

Pinkie swiped one and took a messy chomp. “Mmm, tasty! Wish we could share them with all the Rainbooms.” Her face fell.

“Before we head out, I'd better complete what you and Flash started.” Twilight pulled on her lab coat. “This is bigger than any of us. I'll need you both.” She couldn't help but glare at Sunset, and slid her glasses back into place, heading towards the basement. “Spike, look after the place. You too, uh, sphinx.” She had no idea what her name was but she obeyed.

Over the next hour Twilight, Sunset, and Flash worked in almost absolute silence, speaking solely when necessary. The communication devices she'd worked with alongside Moondancer were completed and slotted into the collars. The entire time Tirek watched them with his coldly hateful eyes. They all put one on and pressed a button on the devices to test them.

“Not the manliest look,” quipped Flash as he tried to lighten the awkward mood. “You two look sexy as hell, though.”

Twilight laid out a bunch of collars. “There's more than enough for everyone now. Even the Dazzlings.” Until now she'd spoken in a clipped, business-like manner, but at her mention of the sirens bitterness crept into her voice. “You're right. We will need their help.” She shut her eyes tight and balled up her fists, shaking when she recalled her brother's terrible fate.

In truth she'd almost fallen to the darkness herself in a moment of weakness. With her brother dead and her sister-in-law heartbroken, not to mention all the other terrible stuff piled on top, when she'd been trapped inside that sarcophagus it was like someone had reached into her dreams and turned it into a nightmare. One she feared she'd never awaken from.

She'd seen herself as some crazy mad scientist using the whole city as her playground to experiment with. It would've been so easy. Worse, she would've enjoyed it, were she simply willing to embrace that madness. But memories of her loved ones enabled her to barely pull away and helped snap her back to awareness which had eventually enabled her to escape her prison.

Flash's voice snapped her from the reverie. “Guess it's time we head out, huh?”

Knowing there was a chance they wouldn't be able to return, Sunset scooped up Tirek's head, just in case he fell into someone else's hands while they were away. When she headed back upstairs Spike growled at her once she approached. She backed away, more to avoid a confrontation than out of fear, certain she could take him if they went all-out. But she didn't want it to come to that. She wanted things to go back to the way they were, in simpler times. But she knew that was impossible now.

Maybe she could go back to Equestria? No, that was a fantasy, too. She knew what needed to be done and couldn't run from it. If everyone hated her by the end of this? So be it. She didn't fancy herself a martyr, even if her new appearance fit the profile, but she'd sacrifice whatever it took, her relationships, her reputation, even her life to make certain this insanity ended.

*****

Luna pulled out of the lot with Celestia and Cadance in tow. Trixie led the way to the historical museum with her scooter. Everyone else prepared to pile into the cars they'd borrowed. “I'll drive,” volunteered Wallflower. “Need to keep in practice, anyhow. The rest of the gang's headed that way, so we'll be able to work out our plans from there.”

A sword flashed from seemingly nowhere. Due to her enhanced speed Aria almost managed to dodge the slash, which missed her heart but cup deep into her torso in a messy spray. “Damn!” She staggered back when Chrysalis pressed her attack.

Adagio readied her crossbow. “Have you lost your mind? No, you never had it!”

Sonata froze when the twins crossed blades around her neck, ready to sever it. “Nope,” said Chrissy. “I'm here to hunt the Dazzlings! Aria and Adagio, in particular! But if any of you interfere? Well, I won't hesitate to end you, too!”

A yellow dome suddenly materialized around Sonata which hurled Flitter and Cloudchaser away. “Leave our little sister out of this,” said Adagio who raised another barrier to protect Aria. “I suppose it's time we ended this little dance.” She rained arrows in the Queen's direction, who giggled when she dodged between them, the shafts embedding landing with thunks.

With the battle underway Inky backed up against a car, while Wallflower vanished, prepared to recover a weapon cache and launch a sneak attack. “Nuh-uh-uh,” crooned Chrissy who slipped over and pierced seeming air. A red patch spread and dripped down the saber. A weak cry escaped Wallflower's lips when she reappeared and toppled from the swordtip.

“You asshole,” wheezed Aria who strained to move as she threatened to bleed out. An axe appeared in her hands, which she hefted when Flitter came at her with a saber raised, and she swung wild, carving into flesh and bone and rapid speeds. A scream escaped the stripper whose weapon rolled with a clink when she fell. She raised a hand for mercy.

The axe fell with a crash. Flitter's skull was split in two, brain matter exposed under a stroke which made Aria's arms tremble from the impact. “Sister no,” cried Cloudchaser with her eyes wet when she rushed to avenge her. However Adagio didn't hesitate, letting loose a barrage of missiles which buried themselves in Chaser's back. She skid and fell.

“Just because we're on the side of angels now doesn't mean we have to act like them,” mused Dazzle with a sly smile at their work. It was almost too easy. Her face hardened when she saw Sonata once more taken hostage, this time by Chrysalis.

“Sorry, sisters! I-I messed up like I always do!” Sonata had attempted to intervene when Chrysalis tried to rush down the oldest siren, and the Queen had easily disarmed her, wrenching her arms behind her and sticking a sword to her throat.

“It seems the tables have turned,” she purred as the edge cut a sliver into Dusk's neck. Thin trickles spilled down. “Don't even think about it,” she warned when Aria's muscles twitched and Adagio's tattoos started to flare. “Else I'll peel her open! Njow, what to do with her? Maybe I should make her one of mine?” She spontaneously pressed her wet lips to Sonata's.

“Mmph?!” Sonata's pupils boggled and she tensed up but soon started to settle in while the succubus Queen worked her over. She was dragged away by Chrysalis, and Adagio skulked forward, keeping her bow trained the entire time.

The axe handle slipped from Aria's sweaty palms. “Gotta save little sis,” she murmured struggling to stay conscious, let-alone on her feet. She clutched the deep wound on her breast. “Need blood...” She wandered over to Flitter's body, as her sisters and Chrissy vanished into the distance, when a discarded sword entered her lower back and exited her stomach. “W-who-?”

Inky twisted the blade. “Sorry, but...you know what? I'm not sorry.” She hovered over Blaze's form when she bowled over. “You're partially to blame for all this. You deserve it, so far as I'm concerned. And since you won't turn me...”

She collected what blood she could in her cupped hands, and forced it into the mouth of Pacific, holding on to the desperate hope that if she ingested enough she could still be revived. The siren simply stared up weakly with a look somewhere between anger and purity, but she ignored that, and continued to dump more handfuls down Glow's gullet. Eventually Aria passed out.

“It will all be okay, sister.” Inky tore strips from her dress and wrapped it around Glow's torn flesh. “I'll make you all better. I promise.” She loaded her up into the spare car's passenger seat, and raced away, hoping to leave this nightmare behind them.

Meanwhile Chrysalis continue to wrestle tongues with her latest prey, who slackened in her hold while she was drawn along, her psyche slowly eroded as she converted her into another succubus. Teeth gnashed down on her lips, severing through her lower lip, and the Queen withdrew amidst an offended shriek. Before she could cut her throat an arrow penetrated her throat.

“Bullseye,” said Adagio when the succubus Queen's grip was lost on the youngest siren.

“You're...the real...monsters...” Chrysalis crumpled under more arrows. Her last thoughts were on the sad realization that she was the last of her kind. She soon appeared to be peacefully asleep, were it not for the shafts embedded in her.

“A shame this geode would probably conflict with my own.” Adagio laid a hand over her bosom, and felt a conflicting resonance, as if too much power in close proximity could cause it to lose control. “Here.” She tossed it to Sonata. “Don't abuse it, okay?”

“Yay! Um, thanks for saving me! But we'd better check on the others!” They headed back to find an unconscious Aria. There was no sign of Wallflower, other than some blood she'd left behind, and figuring it was better not to waste it, they pressed some to the middle sister's lips. “Hey, Wallflower Blush! You out there? Why are you hiding from us....?”

“I don't like this. Inky's not here, either.” She saw faint tracks on the parking lot. She tried to sniff the air, but between the blood of several victims, not to mention the lingering stench of smoke and fire, her scent was swallowed up. “Maybe she headed back to the museum on her own? We can only hope. Aria needs serious attention. Get in.” She pulled the hot pink car's door open.

Sonata squealed and took the wheel. “Ooh, this must've been Cadance's! It's like something Barbie would own!” Normally the sisters never let her drive, knowing she was a nightmare on the road, but thankfully traffic was pretty much nonexistent now. At worst they had to contend with other wrecked vehicles, debris, and the occasional corpse smeared across the asphalt.

They loaded Aria into the backseat, and headed out, blissfully unaware of what lurked nearby...

*****

Wallflower attempted to vanish, but merely succeeded in becoming transparent, finding it difficult to concentrate as her life force bled from her. Someone had knocked her sack of shurikens away, grabbed her, and carried her kicking and screaming from the scene, her nails biting into her captor's skin. That was until repeated punches had bloodied her nose and dizzied her.

For quite some time she'd battled alone. Mostly reconnaissance. But she'd saved a few lives on the way. Even so she'd always been aware it might come to this one day. She tried to remain valiant despite the dire circumstances.

“Y-you,” she choked out when Sombra pressed atop her. “Unf,” she cried, her freckled cheeks heating up when he speared her. A sliver of blood ran from her slit once he pierced it. He tugged at a nipple between his teeth, twisting and pulling it, fangs puncturing a small tit which he suckled warm honey from. “Think this makes you tough?!”

He grew even stronger by the moment. Felt a renewed vigor well up within him.

He saw his own horse-like cock embedded in her translucent form, could see the walls of her cunt instinctively squeezing around him,, her ovaries throbbing, and her womb convulsing when he slammed straight through her cervix entrance. She howled when he bottomed out deep in her slippery canal, his flared tip spurting small spurts of precum to mark his latest prize.

“I don't care.” In truth he simply relished the power he could exert over others again. She was a tad leaner than he usually liked, but the resistant attitude definitely excited him, much like he'd picked Aria as his favorite Dazzling. He rammed her former virginal fuckhole full-force. His eyes bored into hers while he took her. “Become my whore, and I'll let you live.”

Her face was wet and her small, freckled breasts bounced each time he drove into her, topped by perky, erect nipples. He'd forced her legs up and apart to better piston into her, striking her each time she clawed at him. “Never!”

Flipping her over, her studied her small but pert bottom, squeezing it under both palms while he continued to rail her. “Freckled here too, I see. Cute.” He smacked her hind end, which pinkened and shuddered under repeated strikes. He bit into her neck, feeling her drip over his testicles, while he siphoned more of her nourishing essence.

She realized there was no escape. And that all her continued existence would do now was allow him to grow stronger. She hoped her new allies could find a way to deal with him, and like when she'd almost lost herself before when she first discovered these new powers, she closed her eyes with one last sob and willed herself to disappear...forever.

He emptied himself directly into her uterus, saw his potent seed flood her chamber, moments before she blinked herself out of existence. He stared incredulous for a moment. “What a shame. A waste of raw, fresh pussy. Ah, well.”

Already he'd all but forgotten her. What mattered was that he was almost back to his old self. Most of his would-be rivals had fallen. But Sunny was still out there. He'd seek out the source of this Hellish scenario, and make the she-demon his again!

Chapter 19

Sometime later the first party arrived at the historical museum. Celestia and Luna let themselves in, discovered a makeshift bed made from stacked up sheets, and placed the still unconscious Cadance atop it. They took a moment to soak in their surroundings; the suits of armor from around different parts of the world, weapons behind cases which hadn't been smashed in, displays with plaques which relaid all kind of information about them. Traces of dust floated in the air.

The siblings settled in. Washing their faces in the restroom, and sipping from a fountain, they discovered a stockpile of canned food, some old utensils, and a can opener, no doubt collected by Wallflower, which they helped themselves to.

There were also a number of vending machines which for the most part had long been emptied. The few items that remained were likely stale by now, not that they particularly cared under the circumstances.

“I think I understand now.” Luna caressed a glass surface. “Somehow the geode bearers are drawing their arsenal from here.”

“That would explain why I couldn't summon up a high-powered firearm,” said Adagio as she and the Dazzlings entered. “Mmm, nothing too modern here. It seems a musket is the best I could hope for? Perhaps a rifle with bayonet?”

Aria leaned on their youngest sister for support. “I feel kind of sick.”

“You need more blood, that's why!” Sonata helped her sit on a bench. “Can't be from another vamp, so...”

Celestia swallowed hard. “Allow me.” She offered up the largest pair of melons any of them had ever seen. They added to her motherly appearance, the way most of her students had seen her, ever since she'd taken care of them. “Drink.”

She knew there wasn't time for shame or hesitation. Drawing the middle siren close in her arms, she jutted out her milky mounds, pale and veiny much like Rarity's, and topped by quite wide nipples. Aria couldn't help but salivate at the sight and sunk her fangs into a wobbly udder. A moan escaped the former Principal when she nursed from her.

The pair slumped with Aria atop her while she siphoned her warm sweetness, her lips pressed around her wide areola. They lost themselves in the moment, Celestia's eyes rolling into her head as her lashes fluttered, her erect nub licked, tugged, and nibbled on, her slit watering with need. They intertwined, completely lost in the moment, oblivious to their audience.

“Utterly shameless,” observed Trixie who was thankful no one could see the damp patch in the crotch of her panties.

Celestia's mounds slowly rose-and-fell once the vamp withdrew. “Are you...satisfied?”

“Yeah.” Aria wiped her lips with the back of her hand. “I feel like a new woman.”

“Good.” She sat up. “I can't help but feel like I personally failed the Dazzlings. I took you into Canterlot Academy to provide you with a second chance. Luna said I should watch you closer, but I feared if we did so, you would be driven back to your old ways. Our students are like our daughters and sons to us. It's unfortunate we weren't better teachers.”

Adagio crossed her arms. “We've always been bad.” The sirens had to remind themselves this wasn't their Celestia and Luna. “At worst, we would've had to act more subtle and clever, but the scheming wouldn't have stopped.”

“Even so...” Luna frowned, still by Cadance's side. “I too must somehow make amends.”

While they waited Aria stared at a blade, which she twirled about, Sonata poked at the geode taken from Chrysalis which now hung between her heavy breasts, and Adagio paced about reminiscing over a lifetime of mistakes. With Cadance slumbering between them, Celestia and Luna tended to Cadance, considering her the third sister they'd never had.

*****

Sometime later Flash pulled his sports car up to the historical preserve with his allies in tow. The dark building loomed ahead in an almost ominous manner, cast in a rust-colored shade by the dreary skies. He drummed the steering wheel. “You ready for this? The Dazzlings are inside, remember. It's understandable if you're not ready to face them.”

“I'll be fine.” Twilight stepped out carrying the soul jars in her arms.

Sunset stepped off her motorbike near them. “Can I speak with you two?”

Tree Hugger said, “Chickadees, let's head in and give them some space, okay?” She linked arms with AJ and Pinkie, then waltzed into the double doors which were left unlocked. “You coming, babe?”

“Huh? Oh, yes!” Fluttershy continued to look uncomfortably at the shells of Rarity, Rainbow, and Moondancer, who sat in the back seat. “Come on, you two!” Spike and the sphinx trotted beside her, the former almost casual, the latter with her head upturned.

Sunset waited until they were left alone. “So, about these soul jars-” She caressed one of them, attempted to sense what was within, and was immediately assaulted by a cold, lonesome sensation, like the inhabitant was trapped in some frigid hellscape. She withdrew and shook her hand like it was about to freeze and shatter. “Ouch! To think, they're-”

“Don't touch them,” stated Twi coldly as she twisted away. “You don't have the right.”

“Come on now,” started Flash but she shut him down with a stare.

“There's still a chance we can free them. I'd do it myself if I didn't need to put an end to this,” said Sunset.

“You don't get to drag us all down into this shit and then play the martyr! Shining Armor, Moondancer, Rarity, Rainbow Dash.... They're all dead! Not to mention poor Cadance will probably never recover! And now I find out you're butt-buddies with the sirens! Bad enough Adagio almost stole you away from me before, but now I think I should've let her!”

“A little harsh-” He tried to step between them, but Twilight took a step forward, and slapped her across the face.

The blow stung and left a red mark on Sunset's cheek. She simply took it, almost moved to tears, uncertain whether she deserved it. For a moment Twi hesitated, and opened her mouth to speak, but instead spun on her heel and stormed off. “Hey.” He looked between them several times, then crouched beside Shimmer and held her. “They'll all come around. Eventually.”

“You're too sweet,” she mumbled between sniffles while seated next to him.

“Not really. Just playing the white knight to a cute girl,” he teased brushing a lock clinging to her teary cheek. “Hey now. Ready to try and return my memories? Whatever's hiding in there, I'd like to face it.”

She nodded with another sniff while he wiped her face. “You might hate me like everyone else.”

Flash tightened his hold. “I could never hate you.” He closed his eyes and relaxed when she placed her palms upon his cheeks. “You're so warm and soft. No wonder I fell in love with you Must admit I was crushing on Tree Hugger, but sadly she's taken. Ah, well. Don't think it could've worked out, even if she was single. I think she prefers pie over sausage.”

She playfully kneed him while he chuckled. Diving into his psyche, she connected their minds and souls, unlocking what buried memories she could when she dived in, and filling in the gaps the best she could wherever possible. He sighed softly with her when she gently massaged his temples while she worked. He would smile, then wince at a particularly painful memory.

Finally she withdrew. “So...how do you feel now?”

He allowed himself a moment to let his jumbled memories sink in, rubbing the back of his head. “A little fuzzy and confused, I'll admit. But what words can't convey...” He suddenly pulled her into a deep kiss. She froze up in surprise for a moment, but relaxed into him, relieved that at least he'd seemingly forgiven her. He dislodged and met her eyes. “I still love you.”

“But...what about Twilight? I really messed up bad with her. She might never let this go.”

“I'm not sure we're too compatible, anyhow. I think she needs a brainier guy.” He shrugged.

“Hey, I'm hardly a dummy, either. I used to be rivals with her Equestrian counterpart,” she reminded with an elbow to his ribs.

He chuckled. “Not what I meant. She's simply a very details-oriented person, very technical and obsessive. She wants someone that can keep up with her in the lab. You provided that. But now? She probably would've moved onto Moondancer, if...”

“I know. I still feel terrible about that. I should've listened to you. But no one came up with a better plan, so I felt like I didn't have a choice. Sure, we got our geodes back, but the price was too high.” She sunk further into his strong arms, letting him comfort her for once. They desperately wished to make love, but reminded themselves now wasn't the time.

“We should head inside.” In truth he wanted to sit here with her forever.

“Yeah.” She soaked in his body heat and listened to his heartbeat for several moments. It's like they were falling in love all over again. Maybe it was just the constant danger pushing them closer together. Or perhaps because by linking their spirits momentarily, they'd seen previously hidden parts of one-another, which offered them another layer of intimacy.

*****

The Dazzlings stood united once more, hands linked with Adagio at the center, when the newcomers arrived to confront them. Dim lights fell across the shadowy interior. As their leader, she felt responsible for the bulk of their crimes. By this point Sonata had almost been accepted back into society, but she and Aria accepted that simply wouldn't be possible for them.

Applejack balled up her fists when she looked at them. “There's the stinkin' varmints.” Flanked by her friends, including the soulless shells of the murdered Rainbooms, they coldly stared down the sirens who struggled to hold their gaze.

“I want to hear it from them,” said Fluttershy. “Is it true you killed Rarity and Rainbow Dash?”

“Y-yeah,” admitted Aria. Of course Rarity had been mortally wounded by Dash in their battle, but she decided not to mention that, figuring it would sound like an excuse, or worse a justification. After all, neither of them would've been in that situation to begin with if they hadn't kidnapped her. “I know there's no way we can ever make up for that-”

“No you can't,” cut in Twilight. “Rarity, Rainbow, step forward.” The doll-like women did as instructed. She wandered them to see the results of their actions. Adagio and Aria visibly blanched when they saw their empty, pale forms. “They may as well be dead still. It's only thanks to Somnambula's weird fusion of science and magic that they're even in this preserved state!”

Pinkie plucked the soul jars from her arms and laid them out. “And their spirits are now trapped inside by what she called the pharaoh's curse! Basically, someone has to trade themselves into them to set them free!”

“We'll do it,” volunteered Aria who started to step forward.

AJ decked her so hard she busted her lip and sent her sprawling to the floor. “Hold your horses! You don't get out that easily!”

Sonata ran to her sister's side and crouched by her. “Why do you have to be so mean?! They're trying to change!”

“You're all nothin' but mass-murderers so far as I'm concerned!” The cowgirl stamped a foot, fuming with righteous indignation. “Just because Sunset decided ya'll should have a second chance doesn't mean we're onboard!”

“It's clear there's no way we can win with you,” observed Adagio. “You don't have to like us. But we do wish to help.”

“I think we should let them,” said Pinkie. “I mean, if we could have our friends back...”

“It's like a cold and lonely sort of purgatory in those jars,” warned Sunset when she and Flash entered. “Plus, the trade can only be made once. It's bad enough to think Rarity and Rainbow Dash had to spend this small amount of time in there, but imagine that for all eternity? Are you two really prepared to endure that sort of nightmare?”

“Don't do it,” begged Sonata who pouted and went moist-eyed.

“We have to,” said Aria who wiped her bloodied lip.

Fluttershy studied everyone. “Why don't we put it to a vote? That's only fair, after all.”

“The democratic approach,” said Tree Hugger. “Should I sit this one out? I'm not part of your inner circle, you know?”

“Nah, you're one of us. Flash, Trixie, and Moondancer too, before, ya know...” AJ shook her head. “Celestia and Luna, too. I'd say Cadance, but she's kinda out cold. Not sure the poor woman'll ever be in her right mind again!”

Trixie's eyes darted about. “What about Wallflower? She never returned, did she?”

“I'm worried about her,” admitted Sunset. “Inky and Pacific are no-shows, too...” Worse still there was no trace of Sombra.

“We'll have to start without them. Here.” Twilight laid out the collars, clicking her own into place. “A shame we couldn't complete these sooner. Let's all think this over before we make our decision. After all, this can only be done once.”

Sonata chewed her lower lip. “Do we get a vote?”

“I think they should,” interjected Tree Hugger. “They are, like, involved after all?”

Twilight couldn't help but sigh. “Sure, I suppose.” She couldn't hold back her disdain at the murderers of her brother whenever she saw the Dazzlings. “You've stolen everything from me,” she whispered wiping her fogged-over glasses.

No matter how much Sunset wanted to comfort her, she knew better by now and kept her distance. For a moment Flash looked between them, uncertain who needed him more, but Shimmer subtly nodded once, and he went to comfort Sparkle the best he could. She lowered her head pensively, then smiled when Trixie took her hand. At least someone else was still on her side.

Around here everyone did their best to relax, despite the tension in the atmosphere. Most of them paired off into small parties of their own. Out of the corner of her eye she saw that Spike and the sphinx had escalated from wrestling to full on getting it on, growling and pawing at each other as one rolled atop the other, constantly fighting for dominance.

By this point she was straddling him, her breasts hanging and slapping together while she took his knot. His claws dug hard enough into her wide buttocks to draw blood, the pair covered in lots of little bites and scratches from their mating ritual.

The duo howled when they came, his spunk heating up her uterus, while she splashed over his messy fur. Her eyes and lashes fluttered and he collapsed unconscious in defeat, the creatures panting as he remained locked inside her cunt.

With a blush Sunset forced herself to finally revert her eyes. She sat and pressed her legs together while she leaned upon a wall, wishing she could pull away Flash to a restroom and take him right then. Heck, she was so horny she'd almost be willing to do it with him right there in front of everyone. But she reminded herself they already looked down enough on her already!

No, she had to stay focused. All that mattered to her right now was the fate of the Dazzlings.

*****

Inky Rose drifted down the road with no clear destination in mind. She'd taken Luna's sleek black car, almost hearse-like, which suited the goth woman. She'd set Pacific Glow in the passenger's seat and wrapped her neck in silky strips she'd fashioned into a sort of sheer scarf. By this point, she wasn't certain what to do anymore. She wished Sunny was still with them.

“This world is shit,” she said bitterly. “Maybe it should all end.” She and her sister had been crapped on most of their lives. They thought Sombra would provide the comfort and affection they craved. And he had, for some time. They'd restrained his worst impulses back at The Shadow Dimensions, tried to make him a better man, despite his rather dark ambitions.

But when the time came to choose between them and his goals? He'd decided they were weights around his neck, that their love made him weak, and that they needed to be sacrificed to move forward. But she knew friends could make one just as strong if not stronger. She'd seen the bonds between the Rainbooms that allowed them to overcome the often divided Dazzlings.

She studied her mascara-streaked face in the rear-view mirror. What had Sunny been blathering about? Finding the source of this pandemonium? But where could that be? She carefully considered all the possibilities.

Pacific's crazed eyes popped open. Reduced to little more than a wild animal with her imperfect revival, she pounced upon Inky, the car swerving out of control as she attempted to sink her teeth into her. “Sister?! Stop it!”

She fought for control of the wheel, swerving all over the road, narrowly avoiding the snap of jaws. Warm drool splatted over her. Glow was all instinct now, craving blood in the hopes of restoring herself. The vehicle spun out of control, veered off the road, and careened into it slammed sideways into a tree, Glow chucked through the windshield which shattered.

Inky's face slammed into the wheel. She blacked out for a moment. Blood dripped down her face, dizzied and sweaty, the horn blaring. Trembling hands undid her buckle. She kicked open her crunched door and stumbled out.

“Pacific,” she murmured looking at her sister's broken, twisted body lying bloodied in the dirt. “I'll fix you. I swear it!” She stumbled over to her, kneeling down and cradling her slumbering form.

What she didn't know was that Sombra had rode with her here. At her leisurely pace she hadn't traveled more than a number of miles, and he'd distantly followed her on a bicycle he'd found (Despite how undignified it made him feel), then when she'd made a stop he'd hidden himself in the unlocked trunk, which he now pried open and hopped out. After he'd drank quite a dollop of Wallflower's blood, he'd discovered he inherited an incomplete but nonetheless effective copy of her power.

When he concentrated he camouflaged himself, bleeding into the scenery, which made him rather difficult to see, especially when he was still. Her back was turned when he crept over, his claws extended. She shrieked when he seized her.

“Thought you'd ditched me, huh?” He wrapped a hand around her midsection, and another around her throat, choking her. “Pacific Glow was nothing but a slutty bimbo. But you? You were always my favorite. Sharp, thoughtful, well-read...” He continued to compress her neck, threatening to snap it, while he slid away her sheer garments, leaving her nude.

He tossed her onto her back, spread her thighs, and closed his mouth around her pubic mound, sinking his fangs into it. She winced and went rigid. Pain quickly gave way to pleasure which coursed through her like electricity. Losing it almost immediately when he attacked such a sensitive part of her, Rose's eyes rolled into her head, her face twisting in a lewd manner when she gushed directly into his mouth. He greedily drank it down as she repeatedly squirted down his throat.

Careful not to take too much, just enough to make him stronger and leave her weak, he finally withdrew. Her sweaty tits rapidly rose-and-fell when he licked his chops. “I killed Pacific because I couldn't risk her alerting the others. But you?” He seized a handful of her hair and pulled her head back, pressing his face so close she smelled his breath. “You're my whore again.”

She hatefully met his stare, once more his prisoner. Seeing nothing suitable to bind her with, he choked her out instead, depositing her unconscious form and Pacific's into the car. He tested the rattling machine and was relieved to see it was still running, albeit poorly as it sputtered and rattled. Of course it hopefully wouldn't have to take them far.

Having overheard them talking about a historical weapon preserve, he headed in that direction...

Author's Note

Sorry if this is a bit short, it's mostly character development/set up for the building climax in the next few chapters!

Chapter 20

Sunny felt drawn to the source of this insanity. Not that it was too hard to guess. She'd traveled to Tirek's old warehouse, out in the middle of nowhere, or more accurately the torched ruins, which had been built upon a gate he'd opened to Hell. Warped ethereal energies funneled up into the torn sky, the wounds in heaven and earth he'd opened now connected.

All those twisted by this tear in reality had battle for supremacy, and now that a seeming champion had emerged, it summoned her to claim its power. Of course, she figured it was more down to dumb luck, if anything. She'd decided early on that those not fated to be something great, like her blessed counterpart, simply had to struggle hard and hope things somehow worked out.

Not that she resented her. Seeing Sunset Shimmer live the life denied her had made her happy...for a time. But now emptiness remained. Should she bring this terrible world to its knees? Or destroy it? The she-demon wavered between the two on a whim.

She flew up before a swirling mass, almost like a black hole stained crimson, eyes closed and arms spread while she arced out her breast. The otherworldly essence flowed into her, filled her with warmth, and she grinned with a cackle.

*****

“There is a problem,” noted Twilight who adjusted her glasses. Most of the others were seated in a circle with her in the middle of the dimly-lit museum. “Even if Aria and Adagio make the sacrifice, there's no guarantee the geode powers will pass back to Rainbow Dash and Rarity. Still, after a number of calculations I've made my decision. They should do it.”

“We feel the same way,” said Aria who looked at the soul jars laid out with Adagio. The Dazzlings continued to hold hands.

“Not me! There has to be another way,” said Sonata whose free hand desperately toyed with her ponytail.

Applejack grunted. “Let 'em do it. Not happy about it, mind ya'll, but I can't stand to see our friends like this anymore!” Her eyes hovered over the doll-like forms which stood like statues a short distance away. They had no choice but to feed, bathe, and even wipe them, having lost count of the times they'd messed themselves if not routinely ordered to look after themselves.

“I say let them go for it! It's what I'd do in their shoes,” admitted Pinkie.

Sunset huffed and avoided everyone's eyes. “I'm against it. Think whatever you want.”

Tree Hugger pursed her lips. “Call me a coward, but I abstain. Don't feel it's my place to make this call, you know?”

“Um, I'm with her. It's a little too close to, well, murder for my tastes.” Fluttershy hid halfway behind her hair.

Flash drummed his pant leg. “I say don't. We could still use them. And as said, there could be an alternative.”

“I'd do it,” admitted Luna. “So I suppose that's my vote.”

Celestia shook her head. “I don't feel this is right. I can't in good conscience ask them to do this.”

With a half-hearted shrug Trixie said, “Doesn't matter to me either way. I suppose Trixie abstains, too!”

“Guess that's everyone,” said Tree Hugger who mentally tallied the votes. “Six-to-four.” Maybe she should've voted after all, but felt it would be unfair to change her mind now, especially since she knew Shy would blindly follow her lead.

“W-wait,” whispered Cadance weakly when she wandered over. “I don't think they should, either.” She'd listened in for some time, and carefully thought it over, not that anything would have been likely to alter her rather soft heart.

“Thank goodness,” murmured Luna. “Still, this doesn't change the results. If maybe Wallflower were here...”

Soft footsteps sounded when Inky Rose entered. “She's not coming back. Sombra murdered her.” Her heart raced. He'd ordered her to come and distract them while he slipped into the museum, warning that if she disobeyed, he'd make certain Pacific Glow was never revived. Not that she trusted him even a little, but at the moment she felt like her hands were tied.

“What? No!” Sunset was on her feet, hardly able to believe it. “Wallflower...”

“Maybe I deserved it, but she did try and kill me,” reminded Aria.

For once Applejack was in full agreement. “Ya have a lot of nerve to show up here, missy! We can't trust ya! You've messed up too many times! Heck, for all we know you're plottin' with Sombra at this very moment!”

“I can test her,” offered Sunset who stepped forward.

“Spike, er, sphinx?” Twilight planted hand son her knees when she bent over to meet them. “Scope the museum bounds, will you? If there's even a chance Sombra's nearby I don't want to take any risks.” The beasts ran off to obey her.

Inky flinched at Shimmer's touch. Within mere seconds her secrets were laid bare. “Stop,” she wheezed squeezing out tears.

“Sombra's nearby,” warned Sunset. “He could be inside already! We should fan out in groups to hunt him down!” The goth woman burst into tears, certain Pacific was now doomed, and Sunset pulled her close. “I'll do what I can to take away the pain.” She reached back into her spirit, hoping that she wouldn't fight her darker nature too hard lest it destroy her.

Around them everyone slapped on collars to keep in communication and hurried off.

“It...it hurts,” whimpered Inky as her vengeful, hateful impulses were stripped away. Around them a number of sizable parties fanned out to hunt down her master. “I-I don't think I can live without Pacific Glow...”

“Yes, you can. You're stronger than you think. Sunny still needs you, doesn't she?” She stroked one of Rose's braids. “I love you, too. I've lost too much already.” The losses of Pacific Glow and Wallflower would weigh heavily on her, like all the others.

Inky nodded once. Much like the sirens she felt reborn. “You saved me. You have my thanks. But...the others may not be so understanding.” She'd misplaced her faith in Sombra and lost everything.

“I think you've suffered enough. I'm not interested in revenge,” said Sunset who'd come to realize vendettas were ultimately self-destructive. Hadn't so many of the villains they'd encountered proven that? “I want to put this right.”

“And I want to help however I can. But what about my sister? She's-”

“I'm sorry. She's dead. We should let her rest.” Sunset continued to embrace her while she softly cried. She'd been in a dark place like her once. She'd almost been tempted into becoming the fourth Dazzling, unable to deny their allure, especially Adagio's who'd wrapped her around her finger. Thankfully Sunny's intervention had helped save her soul.

And now that their positions were reversed? It was up to her to somehow rescue Sunny. She was a reflection of what she could have been, after all. To her they bore the same sins, no matter how irrational she knew that was.

*****

Bitter curses escaped Sombra when he heard footfalls echo in the distance. He'd hoped to drain his enemies, pick them off one-by-one and perhaps take some of their geode powers for his own, but his favored whore had either betrayed or failed him. Through a combination of threats to Pacific's body which he'd stuffed in the battered car, and attempts to hypnotize her he'd tried to force Inky back to his side, but she'd proven even more strong-willed than he'd expected.

He was about to take off towards the nearest exit, his loose black robes rustling while he moved, when a mummified head left upon a glass display case caught his eye. A grimace crossed his lips. “What have we here?”

“Help...me,” gurgled Tirek. The warlock couldn't help but laugh when he approached now that the tables had turned. He hadn't forgotten the way this devil had tortured him when his body had been charred into a ruinous state.

Sombra picked up the head in one hand and met its cool stare. “And why should I do that?”

“I can...help...you become...even stronger...” He debated this potential alliance for a moment, then with a shrug carried Tirek out an emergency exit, deciding he was little threat in this state. He could always ditch him later if necessary.

When he entered the alleyway it started to drizzle blood. A fresh storm was brewing as Sunny communicated with the forces of darkness. Thunder flashed and a crackle of neon lightning threatened to split the rust-colored sky. He took a moment to shield his eyes, awestruck, while Tirek weakly opened his dried lips and sipped at the fresh nectar that funneled down...

*****

Despite their best efforts, no matter how often they scoured the historical preserve, no tangible trace of the intruder could be found. At best Spike and the sphinx paused in a room where an unfamiliar scent lingered. They sniffed and pawed at the dusty area, joined by Fluttershy and Tree Hugger who helped them comb the perimeter. “Good boy and girl!” She patted their heads.

“No dice, huh? Bummer. Hey, like, is it me or is something now missing from here?” The hippie closed her eyes and sensed vibes in the air so malevolent she felt her stomach turn with nausea. “Yeah, he's been here alright.” She leaned on her girlfriend for support and an acidic taste filled her throat. “Worse still, I think he's taken Tirek with him for some reason?”

“Oh no. Who knows what those two might do! We'd better warn the others!” She tapped her choker. “Everybody, Sombra was in the east wing! Looks like he fled out the side sometime recently!” They made for the main entrance, pausing when they noticed blood splats spreading with thuds over the windows. “Gross! Looks like another storm is brewing!”

Tree Hugger held her hand, feeling equally faint at the morbid sight. “I sure hope no one else is converted into monsters...”

Due to the damage all over the hearse-like vehicle, some of the red rain couldn't help but leak in, trailing over Pacific Glow who was draped under a seatbelt in the passenger seat. Some dripped into her mouth, and she started to stir, wiggling loose and looking about like a lost, scared animal. She choked out unintelligible words, trapped between life-and-death.

Wild-eyed and darting her head about, Glow snapped the belt and smashed open the window, which shattered under her elbow. Inky threw open the doors and desperately ran out into the crimson drizzle. “Sister, wait! It's been booby-trap-”

But the former raver couldn't understand her anymore. All she knew was that she needed to escape and soak up the sustenance all around her, reduced to little more than baser instincts. Rigged to explode if tampered with by Sombra, who'd wrapped some of his dark energy around the engine, a shuddering boom sounded when the car erupted into a ball of fire.

Inky sunk to her knees when her sister was consumed in a blaze. Smoke poured from the wreckage and embers danced. A charred leg landed before her. She'd tried to accept Glow as she knew her wasn't coming back. Now there could be no doubts.

Immediately Sunset was at her side, sheltering them with an umbrella she'd found. “I'm sorry.” She led her back inside, past the others, her drenched black dress clinging to her wet skin. “Come on, you could use a bath.”

Knowing most of the others wouldn't accept her back into the fold so soon, if ever, she led her to a restroom. Stripping her down, she wet down and towel in the sink before a mirror, toweling the grief-stricken goth girl off. “Why are you always so nice to me? Ever since I've come into your life, I've caused you nothing but trouble. You should despise me.”

“I could never do that. We all make mistakes. Besides, you and Pacific are like sisters to me.” Sunset let her friend's braids down, a pained smile on her while she smoothed out her bloodied strands. “We're both outsiders now.”

She vanished for a moment, letting Inky finish up, while she fetched Rarity's old costumes. “Here, pick something.” As expected Inky picked out a slinky black number, and dried herself off before slipping into it and a pair of lacy panties and bra.

“A bit plainer than I usually like, but I can't complain.” She allowed Sunset to brush her hair, then retied her braids. “Not that it will matter soon, anyhow. I'm partially at fault for what happened to Moondancer. I want to take responsibility for that.”

Sunset let the words sink in. “What...? No! That wasn't your fault! If anything, I should-”

“You have an important destiny. We both know that.” She took her hands. “You're probably the only one who can put an end to all this. Adagio, Aria, you saved all of us. We'd all give our lives, no, our souls for you.” Tears wetted her cheeks. “Time to face my fate,” she said as she marched out to rejoin the others, who after locking down the museum now met back in the center.

“Glad you could join us,” said Applejack with a sneer.

“Now, now, let's give her a chance!” Pinkie forced an uncomfortable smile onto her face.

“No, I have wronged all of you. Sombra and Pacific Glow were my family.” Inky crossed her arms and stared upwards. “These are soul jars, aren't they? I used to study them with Sombra, but didn't think they actually worked.” She studied the doll-like figures that waited nearby. “Please, allow me to free Moondancer. It's the sole way I can make amends.”

“But-” Sunset's interruption was waved away by Rose.

Aria cast them a sad smile. “It's time, sisters. Sonata, you'll have to carry on for us.” She kissed her cheek.

“You'll be fine.” Adagio couldn't help but laugh in a warm manner when she embraced them both. “You're one of the Dazzlings, remember? We used to have everyone wrapped around our finger.” She played with their little sister's ponytail.

“Please. Reconsider!” Sonata cupped her hands in prayer, choking up. But the sirens simply held one-another for a time, before the trio parted, and the elder sisters placed their palms upon their respective jars. “G-goodbye, sisters...” She sniffled and forced herself to watch as they closed their eyes. The markings on their bodies lit up and started to float off their bodies.

“It's so cold,” murmured Aria who knelt before her jar. “Like I'm back in the morgue.”

“More like the deepest parts of the ocean. Under different circumstances, it would almost be pleasant.” Adagio was likewise denuded of the writings from the geodes, which wrapped back around their original owners as the life-force of the sirens started to fade. Slumping over more by the moment, their essence funneled from their lips, while the trapped souls were plucked free.

“Good times. Sort of.” By this point Aria missed even the worst parts of her life. All she wanted was to be with her sisters. But she knew this was right. They'd probably killed thousands in Equestria. They'd gotten off easy when Starswirl banished them powerless here. She died happy nonetheless, knowing that their baby sister would carry on their legacy.

“Yes, they were nice. We all stood united, like now.” Adagio smirked when she too slumped over, all thoughts of vengeance or conquest having been long burned away, and now the sisters found a moment of peace. Of course it would be short-lived as they'd spend what could be an eternity trapped with a frigid purgatory with no known hope of escape.

In moments of indecision she'd been tempted to fall back into old habits. It would certainly be easier. But when she realized the weight of all the pain she'd caused her sisters, she'd found she couldn't. No, this was the best thing she'd ever done.

Rainbow suddenly coughed. “Wha-what happened?” Her head darted about. “You guys? Everyone okay?”

“I'm...still alive?” Rarity stared down at herself in disbelief. “I wouldn't have thought it possible. But...” She studied the mannequin-like joints somewhat visible on her shape. “It seems there have been a few permanent...alterations. Ah well, a small price to pay, I suppose.” She hugged Dash and kissed her cheek. “Thank you for saving me, darling!”

“But I didn't! I failed!” Rainbow stared at the Dazzlings. “How? And why are they here?!”

“I'll explain later,” said Sunset who comforted the youngest siren the best she could. “What matters is that you're back.”

“Reunions will have to wait.” Inky took her own place. “My turn.” Thanks to the healing elixirs in Somnambula's sarcophagus, Moondancer's body had healed. “Sunset, thank you for this second chance. Look after Sunny, will you?”

“There's still time to turn back,” reminded Sunset.

“No, there really isn't. I've come too far now.” Inky remembered the sister she'd taken in and promised to look after. She'd failed her. She hoped Pacific had finally found some peace. “I love you, Sunset. I always will.”

She collapsed when her spirit leaked out from her lips. Chokes sounded from Moondancer who blinked back to awareness. She screamed, remembering her last moments, when Twilight dashed to her side. “It's okay, it's okay! We're all here for you. The nightmare's over.” She hugged her, turning between her and the empty shells of those who'd sacrificed themselves.

“I don't understand any of this,” admitted Moondancer who adjusted her glasses, her hair still unkempt as always.

A forlorn expression crossed Sunset when she studied the now empty shells of her companions. “They made the ultimate sacrifice.” And now that they were all reunited? It was time to locate the source of this insanity and do what she'd put off all this time. Would it actually work? She'd certainly become stronger with each person she purified, but would it prove sufficient?

Around her everyone celebrated the return of their friends. She feared she'd be left alone once more, but Flash, Sonata, and Trixie were at her side, doing their best to remind her she was loved. She'd have to bury the corpses of Adagio, Aria, and Inky before they headed out. She owed them that much, at least. They were constant reminders of a path not taken.

Until then they were free to rest and recuperate. The recently revived would need time to readjust, after all.

Chapter 21

The brewing storm increased in intensity over time. Drawing on Sunny's strength, the she-demon summoned the dead which littered the torn city, and the cadavers touched by the red tears slowly rose. Little more than aimless revenants, they hunted for the living, almost aimless in their slow but tireless pursuit. Undead officers and civilians roamed the streets.

When their destination was reached Sombra ditched the bicylcle. He carried Tirek's head with him, dripping crimson which drenched his black robes. The roads were slick and he'd almost lost control a number of times. “To think I'd be reduced so far...again. Hardly suitable for a would-be conqueror.” He'd once proclaimed himself the most evil man in the world. A title that was almost a pet name to Inky and Pacific. That was, until he'd tried his hardest to live up to his self-proclaimed destiny.

Shielding his eyes, he headed in the direction Tirek had told him to, seeing a muscular black steed rise. Arrows were still embedded in Onyx who snorted and stared ahead with cold, blank eyes. “You can tame the beast,” stated Tirek who'd fully recovered his voice from drinking sweet nectar falling from the heavens. He'd healed his wounds but couldn't reclaim his body.

Forced to rely on the warlock for aid, they were two of the last standing, both determined to reach the source of this hellish atmosphere and claim its power. Sombra stared down the obsidian mass before him. Its forehoof traced the ground, ready to charge. He met its stare coolly. “Heel,” he commanded, and after a few moments, the twisted beast obeyed.

He hopped onto the steed and mounted it. “Yes,” he whispered as the horse trotted under a tree for shelter from the rain. “This is much better!” He laughed, leaves and limbs twisting overhead, buffeted by a torrent of wind.

“Tie me to the back,” requested Tirek and with a shrug the occultist did so with a leather strap he'd found. “The storm has already started to die down,” he observed. “We should be safe to travel soon.” While Sombra was distracted, his neck subtly embedded itself to the horse, starting to merge with it. His strength returned, and with it, a chance to finish what he'd started.

“Lead me to the source,” demanded Sombra, and once the worst of the weather abated, Tirek did so. They rode off at speeds that no normal horse could have matched, Onyx still retaining some of the nightmarish essence Nightmare Moon had filled him with, and they hurried onward, past the rows of undead which now started to wander the wastes of a once thriving town.

*****

Finding an unoccupied office, Sunset took Flash's hand as they slipped away. Her friends were busy talking and readjusting to life. Could she really call them friends anymore? She wasn't certain whether some of them would ever forgive her. She'd seen three of her close companions sacrifice themselves to help her put this right. It was another reminder of her own mortality.

Worse still, unable to give them a proper burial at the moment, she'd wrapped them in shrouds and tucked them away in a supply room. She slid a finger under her collar and traced the red scar where her head had been separated from her torso.

Pushing him against a wall, she peppered him in hungry kisses, all over his face, lips, necks, and well-toned chest when she practically tore his shirt open. He blinked a few times but grinned. “It's like the first time you made love to me.”

Tossing his top off, she trailed more smacks down his six-pack, impatiently undoing the button and zipper to his jeans. “We didn't make love. We fucked.” She slid his pants down to his ankles. “Huh. Briefs today. I expected boxers.” She shrugged and yanked those down too, admiring his half-erect cock which she pressed her mouth to. “I was such a bad girl back then.”

“I loved it,” he admitted tentatively placing a hand on her head. When she didn't resist, he ran his fingers through her hair, shuddering with a low moan when she took him into her mouth. Willing her geode tattoos away to further tantalize him, she was soon completely denuded, his dick now fully hardened while she sunk all the way to the base.

They'd certainly had a lot of practice. “You're sexier than ever in this angelic form.”

She popped off to speak, drenched with saliva strings that attached them. “Angel outside the bedroom...devil within it.” She wanted to slap herself for letting such corny pillow talk slip out, but thankfully it seemed to amuse him if his dopey smirk was any indication. She stared into his eyes while she serviced him, enjoying the way his face twisted in appreciation.

“Why did we ever break up?”

“Because I used you,” she reminded him pulling back only for a moment before she resumed her service.

“Maybe I like being used. At least, if it's by a beautiful woman like you.” He was laying on the charm thick. Just like she'd taught him all those years ago. Thankfully, she rather liked it. They'd become quite endeared to each other's quirks; even the ones that would irritate most. “I was just some awkward nobody, until you showed me how to make a woman happy.”

“How to score chicks, you mean.” She winked and traced his veiny length like she was busy trying to clean a melting ice crema cone. A low moan escaped when she licked the precum beaded on his tip. “Now, now, don't lose it yet.” She rubbed the side of his cock upon her cheek in a loving manner. “It's about to get much better!” She whistled loudly.

The door opened with a mild creak, and in strolled Trixie and Sonata, who'd already stripped down to sheer lingerie that matched their color schemes. “Sunset said she could use a hand. Or a few. And Trixie is happy to help!”

Sonata sucked in a lollipop and drank in his naked body. “Oooh, he's even cuter this way!” She smacked and groped a muscular buttock, and he smiled nervously, watching the newcomers remove their bras, then step out of their panties.

“Is it really okay?” He fantasized about things like this a number of times, had some threesomes with Sunset and Twilight, but he certainly didn't want any hurt feelings or jealousy between them. His lover helped him remove the remnants of his clothes around his ankles when he kicked them and his shoes off. Soon he too stood completely bare as the trio kneeled before him.

“Shut up and enjoy it,” ordered Sunset in that old commanding tone she'd once held. But now there was a sly playfulness to it.

She continued to suckle his head, tracing her tongue around it, while Trixie and Sonata lapped down the sides, pressing their lips so tight the pair kissed around his rod. He thrust forward into Shimmer's throat, while taking handfuls of hair from her friends and guiding them. Luckily, they didn't seem to mind the hands-on approach, either!

Sometimes Sunset would tap one of them on the back, and they'd switch places with her, gorging themselves on his meat with similar enthusiasm. Of course Trixie seemed to like teasing him more, taking her time and denying him at points, while Sonata attacked him like a starved wolf, since Adagio had never allowed her or Aria to have a boyfriend all their lives.

“Such a shame I can't keep you,” said Sonata who breathed in the masculine scent of his crotch.

Trixie cupped his balls and playfully rolled them in her palm. “We could always do this again? Assuming we survive this.” She took one of his testicles into her maw, sucking and pulling on it. They could die or be turned into monsters at any time. So why hold back anymore? Might as well indulge in hedonism, not that she'd ever held back much from that before!

While they took turns working him over, he reached down to fondle their breasts, squishing glands and lumps of soft fat between his digits. Sonata's rack dwarfed even Sunset's sizable mounds by some distance, while Trixie's were smaller but still a nice handful. He pinched and twisted their nipples, drawing circles around their areolas.

When it was Sonata's turn she bumped aside Lulamoon with a wide hip, staring up at him with those innocent, puppy-dog eyes that Adagio had made certain she'd mastered early on. After all, she didn't have the brains or might of her older siblings, so she'd taken a different route. She submitted to him willingly, as was the nature of the sirens when mating with a male.

But unlike so many that had abused her kind she sensed he was trustworthy. Almost to a fault. She drew back, her sweaty udders heaving. “You don't have to hold back with me! Want to grab my ponytail and skullfuck my face like I'm a living fleshlight?!” She managed to almost make it sound innocent, and after a moment's hesitation he rammed himself down her gullet.

Doing as she'd instructed, he took control, roughly using her. He still studied her eyes for signs of discomfort, never having been too comfortable with this sort of violent domination, but her face twisted in absolute rapture while he yanked and twisted her hair so hard the ribbon holding it snapped. He grunted an thrust his hips, sinking all the way in, muscular buttocks shaking each time he brutally pounded her. They lost themselves in the moment, Dusk's snatch drooling a puddle where she squatted.

“C-can Trixie drink from you? I don't need much,” she admitted.

“Sure. I think Flash will appreciate the show,” teased Sunset with a smirk.

With her fangs extended, Trixie sunk them into one of Sunset's tits, clamping down and slurping like she could nurse milk from her. Shimmer's face went almost as red as her hair, the duo leaking down their inner thighs while Trixie nipped at her nipple, flicking it with her tongue. “Oh Celestia,” she cried without thinking, rubbing her free tit and fingering her tight snatch.

Trixie cupped her prey's buttocks, spanking and smooshing them between her greedy fingers. She turned so that Shimmer's backside was visible to Sentry while he continued to slam Dusk's mouth, purposefully spreading open Sunset's cheeks to show off her puckered pink butthole. He tensed up, easing his hold on the Dazzling. “I-I'm about to-!”

Breaking free of her small feast, Trixie and Sunset were immediately back to kneel before him like she'd told them to once he lost it, opening their mouths wide and sticking out their tongues. He jerked himself off to completion and took aim, dousing each of them with at least a couple spurts of his seed, unloading first on Sonata, then on Trixie, and finishing with his beloved Sunset.

Giving each of them a facial, and painting their tongues white, he squeezed out the last drops, which the trio took turns licking from his cum-beaded penishead. They made out before him, swapping his splooge between them and licking it off one-another's faces. He smiled dumbly, not certain what he'd ever done to deserve such a wonderful woman. “Th-thanks.”

Sunset wiped spunk caked between her lashes and licked it from her fingertips. “Hey, I always wanted to try this, too!”

“It was nice. Trixie is pleased!” She swallowed down the last of his load.

Sonata was still playing with hers, gargling and swishing it about like it was mouthwash, loving the way it clung to her gums and embedded itself between her teeth. To her it was even tastier than blood, something she'd longed to try all her life, simply to be denied release by her oldest sister. She continued to chew-and-chew until she'd regrettably dissolved his cumshot.

Collapsing into a pile, the foursome relaxed, sated and sleepy. Sunset could almost forget the nightmare around them, one she'd have to face anew tomorrow. She'd wanted to visit Adagio's, Aria's, and Inky's soul jars with Sonata, but when Twilight had glared at her she'd backed down from the request. She held them all close, especially Sonata, who acted like she'd bounced back from the loss of her sisters, but there was no doubt she was still in incredible pain. She'd have to look after her now.

*****

At the same time Rarity and Rainbow Dash attempted to readjust after their absence. Having fallen a bit out of practice, they sparred with Applejack and Pinkie Pie respectively in another wing of the museum. They called upon their geode powers, summoned up a variety of weapons from all-around them, and experimented with abilities they'd barely had a chance to use.

“A shame some scars shall always remain,” remarked rarity who raised a barrier to deflect one of AJ's kicks.

“Count on you to be worryin' 'bout your looks at a time like this,” said AJ who punched so hard she almost shattered the translucent shield, her opponent tossed backwards from the shove wave of the impact and landed on her tush.

“Not what I meant dear,” she replied sharply while she rubbed at her red sit spots. “Although it is admittedly an inconvenience.” She studied the doll-like joints visible all over her. They were almost attractive, in an exotic kind of way.

AJ offered a hand which she took, helping her up. “Glad to have you back, sugarcube. You too, Dash.”

“You think a minor inconvenience like death would keep me down?” Rainbow laughed and tried to play it off, but she couldn't deny how scared she'd been, trapped in that cold and lonely space. She wasn't certain what to think knowing that Adagio and Aria, their murderers, had somehow turned around and sacrificed their lives to revive them.

She summoned up a javelin, tossing it butt-first at Pinkie, who skipped out of the way. With a snort she flicked a few coins back at Dash, who barely evaded a series of small explosions. Smoke hung in the air. “Oops, better be careful or I might set off the sprinklers!” She stamped out tiny fires, puffs of curls trailing while Dash whipped around her at high speeds.

“It's unfortunate the others aren't here to train with us,” noted Rarity who made delicate patterns before her.

“You know how Fluttershy is about this sort of thing. Besides, what's she gonna do, summon a bunch of animals to attack us?” Rainbow couldn't help but laugh, but she knew if Spike and the sphinx rushed to her aid they'd be quite deadly.

“Twilight's preoccupied with her research as usual,” stated Rarity who wove an art piece before her that depicted all their closest friends. “And as for Sunset...well...” She wasn't certain who was most to blame for their current predicament. She decided Tirek and Sombra took the bulk of it. “We should ask her to come. Aren't we supposed to be about second chances?”

AJ folded strong arms decorated in freckles, the light from her geode markings casting an alluring glow across her flesh that brought out her tan lines. “Even so.... She's been actin' rather rash and selfish as of late! Just like when the Dazzlings meddled with her last time! She's been makin' decisions without us, and if she's not a team player then I can't trust her!”

“Eh...” Pinkie shrugged. “All water under the bridge? We could use her help, and besides, she's in pain, too! Can't be easy to lose so many of her friends at once! Adagio, Aria, Pacific, Inky, Wallflower...” She counted them on her fingers with a frown.

“Poor Wallflower...we hardly knew her.” Rarity pursed her lips.

Rainbow thought it over. “Sunset did help save us. Plus, most of us did go along with her plan, so it's kinda our fault too. And she is still trying to set all this right, isn't she? What the heck, I say we let her back into the fold!”

“Okay,” said Applejack. “But I reckon Twilight won't like it.” She tapped her collar. “Sunset, ya busy?”

A moment passed before Sunset replied, “Nope. Um, what's the matter?” Her voice was strained after her little love-making session, and she tried to hide the huff in her strained breaths. “We're not under attack I hope?”

“Nah, nothin' like that. Meet us in the south wing when you can. Er, over.” She clicked off the collar. “And now, we wait.”

“Let's switch partners,” said Pinkie who lined up before Rarity. Applejack and Rainbow nodded as they faced each other down, ready to test speed and nimbleness versus strength and durability. “Time to see how big an a boom those shields can take, huh?” Already the cowgirl had summoned up her lasso which the athlete struggled to weave between whenever it looped.

Sparring over several minutes, Sunset finally arrived, fluffling her still messy hair to look presentable. “So, what's up?” She crossed her arms defensively. “I'm relieved you're all okay. I was worried you'd be lost forever.”

“We are rather fortunate,” said Rarity.

“Us too!” Pinkie beamed. “Chrysalis could've gotten us killed!” Thankfully she and AJ couldn't remember what they'd done under the Queen's instructions. They'd slain quite a number of Somnambula's slaves while under Chrissy's control.

Dash smirked, a hand on a slender hip. “Wanna train with us? It would help us switch it up!”

Sunset returned her smile. “Sure, but won't I make the odds rather uneven?”

“Nah, I can handle two at once!” She spun a spear with one arm at her side. “Besides, you don't have an offensive power!”

The cursed blade appeared in Sunset's hand and the blade erupted with a spectral white blaze. “Don't count on that.” It was a constant reminder of what happened to Shining Armor, and her own brush with mortality. “Careful now. I don't want to do any permanent harm. Ready, AJ?” She helped the cowgirl flank their would-be challenger between them.

Applejack's expression softened. “Why not?” Her muscles tensed as she spun her lasso. “Time to put up or shut up, Dashie!”

Despite her second thoughts, Rainbow's pride wouldn't let her back down. “Bring it on!”

A renewed battle broke out between the geode bearers. They'd need to be in tip-top shape when it came time to face Sunny, Sombra, Tirek, and whatever else might await them. Thus they pushed themselves to their limits, experimenting more with their powers and training with a variety of weapons until they'd worked themselves to almost complete exhaustion.

*****

No matter how many times Twilight Sparkle experimented with the soul jars she'd made no progress. Whatever dark magic entombed the souls inside was beyond them. She was aided by Moondancer who still seemed rather delirious at times. They'd converted a spacious room into a makeshift laboratory, the relics laid out on a table she'd dusted before them.

A part of her thought its what Adagio and Aria deserved after all the suffering they caused. She'd lost her big brother forever, not to mention all the other damage they'd caused here, not to mention back in Equestria. But it seemed too far for Inky, who'd simply made some bad choices and been mislead. Plus, she was admittedly led by her own curiosity in this endeavor.

She summoned up a lab coat from her bag, and her glasses, but otherwise didn't bother with clothes since the tattoos obscured her unmentionables well enough. She felt comfortable this way, and after so many photo sessions for the ESG, she'd become rather proud of her body, too. Her eyes trailed over the fancy marks on the urns. “What do you think?”

“They're similar to canopi jars.” Moondancer adjusted glasses which tended to tilt sideways on her nose.

“I've read about them. I believe they sometimes contained mummified organs?” Twilight tried to keep her friend's mind working, worried she'd flash back to her final moments again. Better to keep her distracted so that she could help her get through this. She noticed her shaking, and carefully laid a hand on her shoulder. “What can I do to help?”

“Don't worry about me. I'll be fine.” It came out a little more bitter than intended. With a sniffle she tapped her collar. “Tree Hugger, you there? Sorry to drop in unannounced, but we could use your help. We're in section 11A.”

“Gotcha, chickadee. Mind if Fluttershy comes too? Don't want my babe to spend her night alone.”

“Sure, that's fine.” She switched channels with a couple of taps. “Luna, can you meet us here at 11A? I've been told you maintain some of the...black arts. Perhaps they can help us crack this. Feel free to take Celestia and Cadance with you.”

“Certainly. Whatever I can do to help,” she replied despite her hesitation to use such forbidden powers.

A short time later they arrived. Tree Hugger clasped the soul jars, and closed her eyes, sensing the vibes within. But all she found was the same cold, lonely void which Sunset had sensed, and nearly passed out, overwhelmed. Luna took the next crack, but discovered no matter how much power she channeled into the urns they appeared to be indestructible.

“No progress.” Twilight chewed on a pen in frustration.

“Better to let the dead rest,” said Tree. “But it's a terrible fate for anyone. Wouldn't wish it even on Sombra.”

“I would.” Moondancer clenched her teeth. “That monster deserves to die horribly.”

Fluttershy squeezed her lover's hand. “I'm certain you did all you could.”

“These things take time,” reminded Celestia. “You can't rush it. Perhaps after this is all over?”

“Sorry. I hardly understand these abilities myself.” Luna turned to Cadance who seemed to be in her own world. Perhaps she ruminated over all that had happened to her. “Cadance?” She took a tentative step forward. “Are you okay?”

“As well as can be under the circumstances,” she admitted. “Shining Armor was my world. I'm not sure how to move forward without him.” She took Luna's hands and swallowed. “Listen. What happened wasn't your fault. It easily could have been Celestia or I in your place. But the fact that you overcame your transformation speaks well of you.”

Luna lowered her head and wept. It would be easier if she despised her. “No, my weakness led to this! What I did can never be taken back!” She sunk down and covered her face with both hands, simply to be caught by Cadance who hugged her.

“We'll work through all this together,” assured Celestia who embraced the pair. “We'd better get some sleep soon.”

“Yes, we'll all have clearer heads after some rest.” Cadance helped Luna to her feet.

Twilight sunk both hands into a lab coat. “Thanks for trying. All of you.” Maybe she just didn't want to feel useless. She'd been out of action for quite some time. She floated her equipment with telekinesis and packed it all away for later. Of course maybe it wouldn't matter if their team would soon seek out the tear which connected this world and what seemed to be Tartarus.

A part of her wanted to apologize to Sunset, but it still felt too soon. It was obvious Flash was torn between them, but he'd made his loyalties clear, even if that hadn't been his intention. Well, he'd always had trouble differentiating her from her counterpart in Equestria, anyhow. While she knew he didn't mean anything bad by it, she'd been a replacement for what he really wanted.

She sat by Moondancer and took her hand. “A silly schoolgirl crush,” she mumbled to herself. “That's all.” Her old friend squeezed back, thankful for another chance at life. Once she was certain they were finally alone, Moondancer planted a small peck on her lips. Twilight simply smiled and brushed her messy hair, unable to deny she was rather cute.

Uncertain whether she was ready for another full-on relationship, she decided to merely let things fall into place for now.

Chapter 22

It was difficult to tell when night ended and daybreak began. At best it was much darker at times, as opposed to the usual hellish rust-color. But with the coming of dawn the group slowly started to stir, preparing for what they hoped would be a chance to finally end this nightmare. Some of them stretched aching muscles, bathed the best they could in the bathrooms, or ate what limited food was available, knowing they'd need their strength for the battles that surely awaited ahead.

After hours of training had allowed Sunset Shimmer to form renewed bonds with her team, slowing wearing down the anger or mistrust they still felt towards her, although she wasn't certain they could ever fully trust her again. What had won them over most, even the still skeptical Applejack, was when she'd showed Rainbow Dash how to emblazon their weapons in white fire.

“I thought maybe we could all do it,” said Sunset who watched Dash's speartip flare up in a spectral flame. “But I'm afraid it comes from me. However, I can share a portion with this power with you all. All it takes is a touch. Of course, it also means I'll have to peer into your hearts for a moment. Don't worry, I won't see beyond a surface level.”

“It's so warm,” said Dash when she clasped hands with her. “Wish I had an awesome power like this! Well, in addition to my own! With this we should be able to take down Sombra and Tirek, no sweat!”

“And Sunny...” She sighed and hung her head. “She's a reminder of how I could have ended up. Just like the Dazzlings.” In particular she saw the uglier aspects of herself in Adagio, ones she'd managed to mostly overcome with help from her friends, but she couldn't deny there would always be a certain allure in that sort of unchecked ambition.

Then there was Aria's rage. Much like her own righteous fury, only unrestrained and often senseless. She related by far the least to Sonata, but they'd formed a sister-like bond anyhow, which merely strengthened now that she was the last siren.

“The geode bearers should handle this,” said Celestia when she, Luna, and Cadance entered the room. “Better that we hunker down here. In truth, we'd probably be a liability. Although perhaps my sister could help...?”

Luna opened her palm and watched a bit of dark energy dance atop it. “No, better I stay behind and protect you both. Besides, I still need more time to master these abilities, which for all I know may abandon me at any moment.”

Cadance squeezed her arm. “You'll do fine. We have faith in you.”

“I'm not much of a fighter anyhow,” admitted Trixie who crossed her arms. “But I do wish you all luck!”

Sonata fondled the black-and green rock between her heavy breasts. “Can I come, too? I do have a geode now, remember?”

Sunset planted her hands on her shoulders. “I need you to stay here and help look after them.” In truth she simply didn't want to put her in needless danger. How much could she accomplish, anyhow? “Trixie, Flash, and Tree Hugger will all help, too.”

“Count on us.” Flash shot them a wave, his electric guitar slung by a strap over one shoulder. “Oh, this? Sorry,” he said when they looked at him. “Thought a few tunes would be good for morale and all.” He wished the hippie still had her guitar. They'd played together a few times in the past, harmonizing as their 'vibes' as she called them synchronized.

Tree Hugger cast Sunset a crooked smile. “Groovy, man. Thanks for coming clean, chickadee. I'm proud of you.”

“You too. Look after the...bodies, will you?” It was still hard for her to believe they were all dead. “Guess we'd better leave at least one vehicle here. I'll have my motorcycle, of course, so I'll lead the way to the source of this hellhole.”

Twilight waltzed in with Spike and the sphinx around her. “You should stay here, Moondancer.”

“No way. I'm coming with you, and that's final. I want to see Sombra get what he deserves.” She removed what appeared to be a transparent geode from her satchel. “Check this out. I made it myself. Just a little experiment, but-”

Twilight's eyes widened. “An artificial geode?!” She'd once worked on this idea with Sunset, but after a number of failures, they ultimately shelved the project for later. Their last attempt had shattered the crystalline orb and nearly blown up her home in the process. “Do you know how unstable those are?! One explosion could end up killing us all!”

“I know. I've tested it carefully. Actually, I altered some of the old ones you'd abandoned. Sorry I took them without your permission, but I can't stand being so useless all the time! This could be what we need to even out the odds!”

Sunset nervously cleared her throat, receiving a glare from the pair of them. “I think I understand how it works. May I?” She offered out a palm and Moondancer thrust the hunk of crystalline into it. “Thanks. Anyhow, they absorb a fraction of our geode's in them. I figure the further from a geode's radius it gets, the less power it can pull.” It warmed her flesh.

“Correct,” she replied with her mouth drawn into a straight line. “It will only allow the wearer to make a weak copy of a powerset, but one advantage is that you'll be able to switch between them at will. But like Twilight said, they're too unstable even after the modifications, so it's far too risky to wear more than one geode at a time, even a fake one.”

She opened her backpack and passed around the crystal orbs complete with straps. Thankfully she had more than enough for everyone, and they started to fit them into place. “It's like another bond between us,” said Fluttershy when she poked at the shiny object on Tree Hugger's chest. “Um, I'm sorry I don't have abilities more suited for these circumstances!”

“Speaking with animals is wonderful, babe. They're a reflection of your kind heart.” She kissed her cheek.

AJ stalked over to the window and watched a sheen of red pour down. “Think this'll ever let up?”

“It had better! I want to get out there and stretch my legs!” Rainbow did a few stretches, pops sounding as she loosened her joints. “Besides, we've barely had a chance to strut our stuff so far!”

“How about we give it an hour. If it doesn't let up then...” Sunset shook her head. “Well, we'll head out anyway.”

Twilight stared her down. “Sorry, but there's no way I'll follow you. Let's divide into two field teams. It will be too unwieldy otherwise, anyhow. Who wants to come with me?” Like she expected, Moondancer was immediately at her side.

“I'm with ya,” said AJ. Likewise Spike and the Sphinx padded up.

“W-well...I'm with Sunset,” said Rarity who came to her support. “She did help save Rainbow and I.”

Rainbow chewed on her lower lip as she looked between them. “Aw, screw it! I'm with Sunset, too! I feel like I owe her one!”

“Um...I'd better stay with the animals,” said Fluttershy, thankful for an excuse not to directly choose between them.

“Guess that leaves me! Hmmm....” Pinkie bounced a thick curl. “Sunset it is! She could use an extra pair of hands!”

With the teams divvied up Sunset knew the moment the rain stopped it would be time to move. It had already started to clear. She hugged and kissed Flash, knowing it might be the last chance they ever saw each other, drawing out the moment and trying not to cry. He returned the gesture as they connected on a spiritual level again. “I love you, Flash. Always remember that.”

He smiled and wrapped an arm around her lower back, pulling her close as he could to him, her bare flesh pressing to his well-cut chest which was hidden by a layer of thin fabric. Whatever bad feelings remained between them, she'd share the location of the source anyhow, not caring whether it was her or Twilight's party who put a stop to all this. A rivalry seemed silly to her now.

*****

By this point Sunny had soaked up so much power from the tear to Hell she doubted much was beyond her. She now towered over the area, like a fabled titan, sweeping claws through her blazing hair. Her lips curled into a smirk, cat-like eyes alight, her denuded form bared, trapped somewhere between her human shape and the demonic aspect she'd taken.

A spade-tipped tail swept above her pert buttocks. She bathed in the scarlet drizzle, massaging it into her swollen breasts, which swayed and knocked together. Palms trailed over supple curves, down her navel, her wide hips, her thighs, and over her backside. “Aaahhh,” she moaned. Summoning the crimson clouds over, she cast her head up and opened her throat, drinking down the sweet honey which dripped down her curvature. “Maybe now they'll have no choice but to take me seriously!”

While some distance away Sombra arrived atop his black steed. He pulled to a stop, Onyx kicking his front hooves with a whinny when the reins were pulled. “Finally. I should have known.” He slid down from the beast. He'd waited all his life for this moment. A chance to face down Hell itself...and ultimately claim its power for his own.

“Better that we wait until our enemies arrive,” called Tirek whose head was now well-embedded onto the back of the horse. Yet he'd done it in such a subtle manner the rider had taken no notice. “We should let our foes pick one-another off.”

He stroked his beard and chuckled. “Probably. But I'm done taking instructions from you. Now that I've located the source, you're really of no more use to me, are you?” The warlock debated what to do with his now useless partner.

With his back turned the occultist couldn't see Tirek warped the flesh of Onyx, twisting it to suit his will, having recovered much of his power as he'd drank down the bloody rain. He transmuted himself into a centaur-like abomination, the horse's head embedded in the muscular torso he formed, muscular arms like the one he'd once had as an ancient warrior forming.

No,” spoke Tirek as horns curled from his head, a white beard around his chin. “Your part is ended.” He plunged his fist into Sombra's chest from behind, who screamed as fiery pain bit into him, staring at his own beating heart which had been pushed from its ruptured cavity. A fist crushed it into a pulp, splattering the warlock in a shower of his own essence.

“H-how....? Sombra weakly turned and fell, staring at the hulking monster who cast a shadow over him.

Tirek chuckled and squeezed the messy pulp into his maw, which dripped down his mouth and flecked his hairs. “Some primitive tribes believed that if one ingested portions of their enemy, they could claim their boons. Perhaps vampires were known to them? There are certainly myths about them in every culture.” He chewed the stringy mess between his teeth.

“Damn...you...” Sombra choked on his words.

“It seems you cannot die, either. Such a pity...for you. And this time there is no Pacific Glow and Inky Rose to reverse your fortunes. You abandoned them, and now, there is no one left to mourn you.” He recalled the betrayal of his own brother Skorpan. The sole person he'd ever loved, now forever lost to him. Hooves crashed down, stomping him into the dirt.

Bones snapped and blood pooled under Sombra who shrieked and writhed. But not even Sunny noticed them as she continued to draw clouds from all over to devour their teardrops. He toyed with his prey, more out of boredom than anything, as anhedonia had long consumed him ever since he'd been turned into this monster. If he could never be happy, he'd simply end it all.

Ever since Sombra had stolen much of his essence when he'd interfered with that machine that restored the geodes, he and Tirek had become intrinsically linked, and now he took back what he could with the devouring of his heart. His veins pulsated, and his muscles were drawn taut, not having felt such a surge of vigor since he and Skorpan had first been cursed to damnation.

Indeed, the hunter was now far beyond what he'd ever been. He'd let the foolish, aimless she-demon and the would-be heroines whittle one-another down. And then he'd divide-and-conquer, until the world fell before him...

*****

Waves of revenants swarmed the town. Both parties had split up, Sunset riding in the lead on her bike, while Rainbow trailed behind in Flash's sports car. They swerved to dodge around them, the cursed blade lit up and beheading those who came too near, enveloping them in a phantom blaze. But wherever they looked more of the undead continued to amass.

She revved her cycle, gunning it to the highest speeds she dared, careful to whip around bloodied pools that could easily cause her to lose control. She certainly didn't need another accident like what had happened last time. Sometimes her neck still subtly ached from where it had been severed. A phantom pain to reminder her of how reckless she'd been.

“This would almost be cool...if these hadn't been innocent people,” Rainbow reminded herself whenever she started to relish the moment. Nevertheless she couldn't deny the spike of adrenaline made her feel alive. The windshield wipers were in constant motion, sweeping aside splotches which threatened to blind them. “Hope they can't feel anything now.”

“Let's help put them to rest, then!” Pinkie ducked out the window and tossed handfuls of candies behind here, foiery explosions rippling in the distance amidst clouds of smoke as zombies cooked into charred messes. “Bye-bye!”

Rarity summoned up translucent walls which parted the hordes and allowed them to pass. Thankfully, she hadn't recognized any of the victims so far. Not that it made her feel much better. She doubted anyone deserved such a dreadful fate. “Perhaps if we neutralize whoever raised them, they'll all return to a state of death? I doubt we can turn them back now.”

“Yeah, probably.” Dash blasted some rock music to drown out the eerie ambience. “Say, Pinkie, why'd you come with Sunset?”

Curls whipped in the wind when she called, “Like I said, you needed the numbers! I'm not the type to hold a grudge, anyhow! So she made a few bad calls. Haven't we all? That doesn't mean we turn our back on our friends! I liked Pacific Glow a lot, and look what happened to her! Maybe if I'd tried harder to befriend her she wouldn't have decided to run off with Sombra!”

“That's a relief, dear. Somehow I almost considered you'd chosen us on a whim!” With a curl of her lip Rarity rubbed a segmented joint in her pale arm. “At least Spike seems to have moved on now that the Sphinx is about,” she murmured to herself. She felt violated many times over, but it was a trifle compared to what some of them had endured.

*****

Moondancer drove Celestia's white, chariot-like car. She picked it simply due to its speed, determined to beat Sunset's team to the source, as she attempted to take a shortcut across the battered town. Driving like a woman possessed, she pictured all the brutal ends Sombra could potentially meet, but none of them would ever make up for what he'd done to her.

She didn't care about justice or any nonsense like that. Just stone cold retaliation. She wasn't certain what to think when she'd heard Inky had traded her soul to save her. No doubt to ease her conscience. But it hardly mattered when one was dead. After what she'd seen she doubted their was any way to truly balance the scales. Karma was simply a fairy tale.

“Take it easy,” urged Twilight. “No need to kill ourselves on the way there!” Beside her Spike stuck his head out the window, panting all the while, and the Sphinx likewise relished how the winds whipped about her dark mane.

Fluttershy ducked down to hide from the zombies outside, and wished she'd stayed behind with her girlfriend. But the animals were quick to respond to her, and since she could communicate with them thanks to her geode, perhaps she'd be of some use here after all. At the least Sunset had helped her practice the bow and quiver of arrows she may soon call upon.

“Not sure it was wise ta' split up,” remarked AJ. “I mean, I'm still kinda irritated with Sunset too, but-”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut to hold back the tears. “She sided with the Dazzlings, even after what happened to my brother. I'm not ready to forgive that. Maybe...maybe I never will be,” she decided. “Flash picked his side. I'm done with him, too.”

“Don't worry,” said Moondancer. “I'll be there for you.” A small smile crossed her lips when Twi repositioned her spectacles.

“I wish we could pretend none of this ever happened,” whispered Shy who looked forlorn at their broken city.

Riding around in silence for a time, a lone figure appeared ahead of them, no more than a shadowy silhouette. Whoever she was her green hair was matted around her like seaweed, her voluptuous curves dark as she hunched over. Debating whether to run her down or avoid her, Moondancer attempted to swerve, when the stranger suddenly hurtled at the car.

A thump sounded when she landed on the hood. Hunched on all fours was the zombified form of Chrysalis, crimson dribbling down her bared curves, a pair of broken arrow shafts still embedded in her midsection. “Fuck,” the driver cried swerving at high speeds in attempt to shake the former succubus Queen off, who hissed and hung out her tongue.

Glass shattered when her fist slammed through, narrowly missing Moondancer who jerked to one side. Twilight telekinetically seized and tossed her off, only for Moondancer to lose control and spin out, a screech sounding and sparks popping down the road when the car rolled onto its side. It careened for some distance before it finally stopped.

Fluttershy's head swam. An acidic taste filled her throat when she vomited, and she unbuckled her belt, senses swimming as she tried to crawl free. Paws encircled her, Spike and the Sphinx working to pull her from the wreckage. “Th-thank you.”

Applejack ripped the twisted door off its hinges and carefully lifted out the unconscious Twilight, cradling her limp body which was cut in several places. “Hang in there, sugarcube. We'll get some help.” She took in the dreary countryside road. Her mind wandered back to her family and she hoped they were holding out okay. “Should we call for support?”

With a grumble Moondancer crawled free. “No.... We'll handle this ourselves.” She adjusted her cracked glasses, bruised all over. “At least I don't need to be naked to use an artificial geode,” she murmured calling on telekinesis to retrive their belongings from the car. “I have some medical knowledge. Gently set her down on the towel.” She laid one out and fished out her medical kit. “You'd better watch our backs. That freak is probably still out there.” She started to unwind bandages.

Fluttershy crouched and patted the two beasts on the head. “Scout the area, will you? Oh, but do please be careful!” The pair nodded and hurried off. She smiled warmly despite the nausea that churned in her midsection.

“Our ride's shot.” AJ kicked a wheel. “Might not have a choice but to call someone. Least the clouds have scuttled on.” She peered from under her stetson, which she tipped. “Don't know 'bout ya'll, but I've gotta bad feelin'...”

While from the woods Chrysalis studied her would-be prey. She wasn't like most of the near-mindless undead which now flooded the town; she retained the instincts which had carried the huntress in life. But now she was reduced to even less than the vampires she'd once battled. Crawling naked on all fours, breasts hanging below, she prepared to make her move...

Chapter 23

The downpour ceased once the crimson clouds were drawn away. Flash Sentry listened to the last pitter-patters, yet somehow the dawning silence didn't fill him with relief, but instead a gnawing in his knotted stomach. Sunset's last words kept playing in his head and he couldn't help but worry about her. “Please come back.” He sat on a bench in the historical preserve, strumming a few short ditties on his electric guitar, one of many comfort objects he'd never been able to part with.

There wasn't much to do in their downtime. Nor did he want to disturb anybody here, figuring they wanted to be alone. He toyed with the clear artificial geode on his chest, clasped upon a necklace. “Oh, hey Trixie.” She'd settled down next to him, kicking her feet. “Just us, huh? Guess the normies were left behind.” He chuckled.

“Oh, there's absolutely nothing 'normal' about us!” She suddenly turned pensive. “Sunset's lucky, you know. Not every guy would stick with her after all that's happened, especially with so many gorgeous women around.”

“It works both ways. Not every girl would let me have a threesome with two of her hot friends, either.” His mouth formed into a wry smile. “She made me who I am today. Without her I'd probably still be some scrawny, awkward loner.”

Trixie looked him over. “Hard to imagine you were ever like that!” She shared a laugh with him.

“By the way, do you know what Sonata's up to?”

“Probably in the 'freezer', as Trixie likes to call it. Coldest part of the museum. Unnaturally so, even. Seems like Wallflower used to store some food there? Anyhow, Adagio's, Aria's, and Inky's remains are placed there to try and keep them preserved. Sonata visits them all the time. It's like a morgue in there. Poor girl doesn't have anyone but Sunset now.”

He rose and laid his guitar down. “Maybe we should visit her?”

“Trixie has nothing better to do.” She led the way down the halls, their steps echoing. It was a fairly lengthy trip, but in time they came upon the unusually cold storage space, knocking twice before the entrance creaked open.

“Oh! Hey, come in!” Sonata waved them inside. Doing her best to put on a happy face, as she didn't want them to know she'd been moping moments before, they stepped into the chilly chamber where wisps rose about. Laid out on the floor were three shrouded, feminine forms. “It's like this place is haunted. I can't tell why it's so cold here, it just is?”

She removed the portion of cloth that covered her sister's now ashen faces. “Guess it's due to their vampire natures, but they haven't broken down at all! Poor Inky though...even if we somehow found a way to return her soul, her body's started to, um, decompose or something?” She waved a hand under her nose, the corpse left a distance from the others.

She'd stripped and washed the three the best she could before enshrouding them, ever hopeful that there might be some way to reclaim their souls no matter how unlikely it seemed. In truth it was more like denial at this point. For all she knew she was the last siren in existence; those who'd retreated to the deepest parts of Equestria's oceans over a thousand years ago had never been seen since. For the first time in her life she experienced the same sort of existential dread Aria and especially Adagio had.

Flash laid a tender hand on her shoulder. “It's...not healthy to focus too much on the past. Come on. Why don't we hang out?”

“Okay,” murmured Sonata with a pout, still staring at her sisters. She'd talk to them sometimes, reminisce about the old days. Even the way Aria used to beat her up all the time seemed comforting now. “What can we do, though?”

“Well, I do have this special deck of cards...” Trixie slid them from a sleeve, popped open the box, and showed her hand. It was similar to a poker deck but each had a nude figure of an Equestrian Suicidal Girl on one side. “Glad I splurged to purchase this set! It'll probably be a collector's item now that the town's gone to Hell! Also, it's a nice way to remember some old friends!”

Sonata's eyes went wide when she studied them. “Oh, here's Inky Rose, Pacific Glow, Wallflower Blush, and us?!” There the Dazzlings were, posing nude curled up to one-another with Adagio at the center while she and Aria were at her sides.

“Thought you'd like that! You can keep that one!” She accepted the card with her sisters and sniffled. “Oh, and this one's for you!” She tossed another card to Flash which had Sunset sprawled out naked atop a table in a sultry manner.

“Uh, thanks.” He sheepishly pocketed it. Following them out, the trio headed back to the central area, the most spacious section where not so long ago the Rainbooms had been training in. Sitting in a circle Trixie dealed out the cards while they chatted, bringing back memories of better times. Laughter and smiles were traded between them in a rare calm moment these days.

They also practiced their meditation a little, as they'd found vampires needed very little blood to actually survive, so long as they didn't call upon their more advanced abilities which she and Sonata hadn't tapped into anyhow.

What none of them realized was that a swarm of revenants had finally wandered in their direction. Numbering in the hundreds, the near mindless creatures were driven by base instincts, and sensed that the living were currently holed up inside...

*****

Whenever she was alone Luna would obsessively practice the small amount of dark magic still infused ti her. She called upon black flames which danced between her palms and burned cold. Thankfully she appeared to be immune to their effects. They were a reminder of how far she'd fallen, which made her all the more determined to somehow make amends.

Hearing soft heels click behind her, she snuffed out the fire. “Hello, sister.” She bowed her head. “Cadance.” She withered under her touch, pained by how quick she'd been to forgive her. “What may I do for you?”

“You don't have to do anything,” answered Cadance warmly. “We're simply worried about you.”

“Me? You've been through far worse. The death of your husband, what I did to you...” She shuddered and drew away from her.

Celestia took her hands. “Like we said before, it could have happened to any of us. Who knows? Had I been turned, I might have done even worse?” She raised a hand mouthward and tittered. “Anyhow, it's all water under the bridge. Let's start anew.”

“Please,” urged Cadance. “If not for yourself, than me. Don't let what happened weigh you down. Use it to become even stronger.” There were nights when she still had nightmares about what she'd witnessed, but spending time with Celestia had helped ease them. Nevertheless she always felt the void in her heart Shining Armor once filled.

“Very well. I shall do my best.” They opened their arms for a group hug, and after a moment's hesitation she relented, drawn into their warm hold. “Who knows? Perhaps we'll be able to rebuild Equestrian Suicidal Girls, after this is all over.”

A crash sounded elsewhere. Snapping to attention, they rushed out of the room, following the sound to the source. Glass shards decorated the floor where a window had been punched in, the first zombie headed in their direction. She raised her hands and ignited it in black flames which enveloped the former citizen, who withered and screamed.

Thankfully the black fires responded to her will and didn't spread any further than she wished them to, enabling her to keep them safely contained. “Stay behind me,” she warned as more undead started to spill inside.

“Maybe we should've asked one of the geode users to stay behind,” said Cadance.

“You do look like you'd fit right in with an ESG set,” quipped Celestia when she watched her sister, with purple locks trailing behind her and the metal bikini she still wore reflecting the blaze off its silver metallic sheen each time she worked her magic.

“Admire my lunar beauty later,” mused Luna who couldn't help but pinken a little at the compliment.

Cadance and Celestia fetched the heaviest swords they could handle in display, unwilling to simply sit by but likewise worried they'd simply be in her way. They hung back, watching the areas Luna couldn't focus on, fearing that from the mass of shadows outside they would eventually be overwhelmed by sheer numbers.

Tree Hugger rushed to join them, carrying an old-fashioned rifle with a bayonet and a box filled with what appeared to be live ammo. “Hope these are still good, you know? Been in storage for sometime.” She hated to use violence in any situation, but she tried to convince herself they weren't really alive, that it was unlikely they could ever be turned back.

She loaded the weapon, carefully took aim, and provided cover-fire, kicked back a bit by the recoil when a zombie's head exploded into pulp. "Groovy," she remarked trying to psych herself up so she could follow through with the oncoming slaughter.

*****

Crunches sounded overhead. Pieces of the roof were torn away, buried under the undead, who dropped in and invaded. Some of their number made their way to the cold room, ripping the shrouds from the now denuded trio of Adagio, Aria, and Inky. Rough hands lifted the pale corpses, licking, suckling, and fondling them, many of the zombies still maintaining a primal lust.

Thanks to the blood they'd soaked up from the storms, some even managed to get erections, and they quickly started to fill every orifice of the corpses they could, pinning them orally, vaginally, and anally between them. Flesh quivered under their almost lifeless forms as they brutally impaled them, grunting and molesting their cadavers as they sought out a sliver of relief.

The soul jars rattled on a shelf nearby under the force of savage thrusts while they were taken, little more than fleshy dolls now.

Groans echoed in the chambers each time they released inside them, and with a wet pop they'd pull free, cum trailing from gaping, well-used fuckholes when another took their place. From holes in the ceiling blood dripped upon them, seeping into their mouths. While they no longer had souls to animate them, Adagio and Aria started to stir regardless, reanimated into little more than empty shells with glazed-over eyes once the essence stirred up their vampiric nature and fueled their flesh.

They had been taken well over a hundred times before the sisters pulled themselves free. Inky was still skewered between three meaty cocks, gnarled hands upon her head while one deepthroated her, while two more slammed her lower entrances between them, her buttocks juttering and well-smeared with their seed. Yet the duo felt nothing anymore; just the instinct to survive.

What the sirens did recall in their now simple manner was that they had a third member. One they wished to be reunited with. These twisted parodies of their former selves moved on, determined to hunt down Sonata and make her like them.

*****

On patrol Spike and the Sphinx circled the perimeter many times, sniffing the air, their senses obfuscated by the lingering stench of blood which suffused the atmosphere. But they sensed something was lurking nearby, hiding in the maze of thickets on the sides of the roads, watching them with colorful eyes which struggled to blend in with the rest of her.

The beasts paused when she nuzzled him affectionately, and he licked her cheek in return. She licked his wounds, the pair sniffing one-another, eager to get their freak on some more. But no, priorities! He'd once wanted to take every woman he could as part of his pack, but this curious creature had managed to tame him, and he was perfectly content to mate for life with her.

With her keeper Somnambula perished, she'd chosen one of those responsible for her defeat, Twilight Sparkle, as her new mistress. She valued strength, intelligence, and courage, finding it all in this new group. Spike was exactly the sort of mate she'd always desired. They had rutted a number of times, in hopes they could produce some sort of offspring to complete their biological purpose. He offered his unspoken loyalty to her, despite how much he lusted after the others, particularly Rarity.

Their ears perked up when bushes rustled, and in the blink-of-an-eye a dark figure hurtled out at unbelievable speeds, mouth opened to expose sharp teeth and claws raised. The Sphinx reacted instinctively, leaping up to intervene, warmth exploding from her breast in a red mist when she took a mortal blow intended for her lover. Her form slumped before the succubus Queen.

Spike howled in pain and slashed at Chrysalis, who hurtled back, evading the wild swipes of his claws. They circled one-another, both on all fours, while the Sphinx continued to bleed out, her eyes dulling with each passing second. Blood ran down her lips which she licked, dripping down her heaving, hanging breasts and beading on her nipples where it dripped down.

His eyes growled when his bestial instincts consumed him. He wanted to tear her to pieces. Adrenaline kicked in, and he dived on her, knocking her onto her back with a sudden leap and winding her. Hot drool ran over her tits when he pinned her in place.

She squirmed under him, and he shoved his veiny cock into her cunt, which watered when his knot started to swell, locking in place while his girth spread her wide open. She winced when he started violently pounding her wobbly ass into the cement, generous udders slapping up-and-down when he roughly claimed her, determined to thoroughly humiliate and punish her.

Her face twisted in a mix of pain and pleasure when his member throbbed, spurting repeated shots into her uterus. Unsatisfied, he jerked back several times until his knot popped free of her torn hole, despite the searing ache in his loins. He flipped her over, spreading her asscheeks and asshole wide, grinding his knot against it until he wormed into her backside.

His claws squeezed her breasts so hard they threatened to pop,, leaving red streaks across them with his nails while he hammered against her with hateful humps again. He wanted to break her like she'd broken his heart.

He bit her neck while he dominated her. Despite it all she screamed in ecstasy, squirting all over him as her holes clenched, and in the midst of her multiple orgasms he drew his claw across her throat, ending her existence once more. She continued to milk his cock even while she 'died' anew, squeezing him so hard he emptied into her rectum until his swollen balls emptied.

Eventually he pulled free of Chrysalis and padded back over to the Sphinx. She looked up at him weakly with half-lidded eyes, rolling onto her back and spreading open, signaling him to take her once last time since she was too weak to move. He shared a kiss with her, and pushed his now softened penis into her wet folds, her limbs wrapping around him to draw him in close.

After a few thrusts he was knotting her, lapping at her swollen titties, and she mewled when he nibbled and tugged on her erect nipples. She purred while they bred, squirting on him until his fur was soaked and matted, gripping onto him tightly and drawing out the pleasure to remind herself she still lived. They cried out, cumming together as he struck her cervix hole and jizzed directly into her slimy womb, her heart and breathing slowing as he spilled himself into his lover.

He cradled her after he'd finished and howled some more over her now stilled corpse. Remaining embedded in her for what felt like an eternity, his paws closed her eyes, and he pulled free of her, before he headed back to his allies. He'd dealt with the threat but lost what mattered to him in the process. But at least he still had the rest of his companions.

Twilight was still asleep. She'd been patched up by Moondancer who still knelt by her, while Applejack and Fluttershy hovered nearby. For the moment they were stranded and pride kept them from summoning aid.

He walked up to Shy and whimpered. “Oh no,” she whispered kneeling next to him and stroking his head. “I'm so sorry. The Sphinx was slain by Chrysalis,” she called to the others translating his feelings with aid from her geode, the markings alight across her bared flesh. “She apparently came back as a zombie? But he dealt with her.”

“I'll bury her if ya like,” offered AJ. He nodded in satisfaction. It was more than kinship. He respected her as a fellow warrior. He'd probably never find another perfect match like her. Leading the cowgirl to the scene, her freckled, muscular arms picked up Sphinx, carried it into a clearing into the woods, and set it down while she summoned up the closest weapon she could find to a spade from the museum. He helped dig beside her, working his back claws as well while he tossed back piles of dirt.

“You'll be fine Twilight,” whispered Moondancer who knelt beside her and rubbed a wet cloth on her forehead. “I swear it.”

However Fluttershy wasn't so certain. If they were attacked now she wasn't certain their numbers would be enough to hold off the enemy. She tuned her collar to make certain none of her friends nearby would be alerted, clicking it as she sent an S.O.S. To the rest of her allies. Thankfully they'd been configured to also serve as tracking devices, so they shouldn't be hard to find.

But would anyone be able to come? She prayed Sunset and her party were nearby. Perhaps her friends would feel like she'd betrayed them, but she didn't care about some stupid, petty rivalry. Just that they somehow made it out of this horror show alive.

Chapter 24

Holed up in the center of the historical museum, the small group attempted to keep the hordes out, but soon learned that was a losing battle. For each zombie downed at least two more replaced it, driving them further back. Luna continued to summon up black fire, while Celestia and Cadance watched her back, downing those who closed in with sword strokes.

Further back Tree Hugger continued to reload and fire off muskets, tossing aside one that had gotten jammed and picking up a new one. She was flanked by Trixie, who wielded an exotic sword/whip hybrid weapon, Flash Sentry who crunched bones under a two-handed war hammer, and finally Sonata who found the boomerang she hurtled was of little help here.

“Here chickadee,” said Hugs who tossed her a flintlock pistol. “Careful with that, okay?”

“Ooh, nice!” Sonata took aim and fired, watching as a hole was punched into a creature's chest. Gore spread over the ruined interior, mixing with fragments of glass and overturned cases, the contents spilled out amidst the viscera. Crunches sounded when they were forced to further retreat. “Um what should we do?! At this rate we're all gonna bite the big one!”

“Damn.” Flash could tell they'd be overrun at any second. He clicked his collar. “Anyone? We're pinned down by a mass of undead at the-” He was suddenly seized by a pair of surprisingly soft but firm hands, staring back in shock at the nude female zombies behind him. His hammer clunked, hands tearing free his clothes, rapidly stripping him down.

They proved much stronger than they looked, pulling him down, thankful he didn't recognize the blonde-haired and blue-eyed triplets before him. He figured they must hunt in a pack, but his mind blanked out when one of them held his arms from behind while the other sisters knelt and started to greedily nibble and suckle all over his rapidly swelling penis. “Sh-shit!”

He flushed and tried not to think anything sexy, but his flesh proved willing despite how he felt, the nubile trio pressing their milky bodies upon him. Worse still similar fates were about to befall his surrounded companions.

A pack of wolves rushed in snarling and drooling with glowing umber eyes, infected by having drunk water suffused with bloody rain and now reduced to ravenous beasts. They could smell Spike's lingering musk in the air, and likewise Fluttershy, who had a pull over all beasts due to her gentle nature. Shy's aroma was all over Tree Hugger, drawing them towards her.

It was hard enough to shoot a former person. Somehow it seemed even worse to hurt an animal, even though Hugs told herself that was silly, that it was now survival of the fittest. She winced and fired, managing to down one of the beasts before they swarm over her, and she screamed expecting them to tear her to pieces. Instead she froze up as they started to tear her clothes.

She went limp knowing what was coming, certain they'd simply hurt her if she resisted. “R-run,” she called to Sonata and Trixie who reluctantly scurried off. Garments shredded loudly, jaws tearing strips of cloth away, removing her blouse and shorts easily. Then they yanked off her bra, which popped open and spilled free sizable breasts, while paws trailed down her thighs and pulled down her frilled panties. She closed her eyes, shamefaced and red, having eaten pussy plenty of times but never having taken a cock. She could smell the stink of meat on their breaths, wondering if they'd eat her after they were done with her?

At least, she consoled herself, maybe her loss would allow the others to survive. A mass of furry bodies were pinning her down, slobbering all over her, warm spit running over her face and tits, pooling on her navel and dripping over her crotch.

Attempting to blank her mind, her legs were forced apart by a particularly bulky wolf, she assumed the alpha who took first claim, driving his red, veiny dick into her cunt which watered on contact. He spread her wide open as he knotted her, his girth filling her, his tongue lapping at her breasts which rolled each time he ran over her soft mounds and growing erect nipples.

She barely felt another climb under her, spearing her ass as he likewise knotted deep in her rectum, while a third pressed his length into her lips, salty precum drooling over her tongue. Her eyes watered as claws raked over her supple flesh, leaving small red nail marks across her. They took her with savage hunts, barking and growling all the while.

She rocked between them thankful she couldn't see what happened to her allies. Hopefully they'd all escaped?

Warm jizz flooded her womb, filled her rectum to overflow, shot in gooey loads that ran down her gullet. But the moment one managed to pop free with a painful tug, another took its place, paws continued to grope and scratch her, tongues lapping and teeth nibbling, her one relief that some of the wolves settled down to sleep once they finished with her.

Perhaps if she helped them along this nightmare would end faster? She took a couple of slippery cocks between her palms, stroking them, their pre oozing down while she stroked them. Pushing her head down on the wolfhood in her maw, she worked them over quick as possible, humping into the wolf currently fucking her in hopes he'd empty his balls sooner.

She also clenched her lower holes, having practiced her kegels with Shy during all their nude yoga sessions, her canals vice-like when she strained them. Precum and spunk mixed within those warm, squishy walls of hot pink.

Dignity didn't seem to matter right now. Merely continued survival. She lost track of the times they ejaculated all over her, smearing it into her supple skin and drenching her dreadlocks and face, leaving her a ragged, slippery mess while they continued to mount and breed her senseless. She knew Shy would understand, but still felt like she'd betrayed her.

Again-and-again they pounded her until she was thoroughly sore, covered in small cuts, bruises, and bite marks all over, gaping wide each time their knots ripped free and left bubbling cum oozing out and churning in her packed uterus. Thankfully she eventually blacked out, the wolf pack mercilessly pumping her unconscious form until their balls could spill no more...

*****

Trixie huffed and wiped her runny eyes on her sleeve, dropping a pair of smoke bombs that exploded into colorful plumes which covered their escape. “What happened to Celestia, Luna, and Cadance?” She'd lost track of them in the bedlam. “I'm such a coward,” she mumbled to herself. “Anyone?” She tapped her collar, hearing muted groans between the buzzing.

Ahead of her ran Sonata who headed towards the cold room to protect the remains of her siblings. But long before she could reach it, she skidded to a stop, seeing the bare shapes of Adagio and Aria headed their way. “S-sisters...?”

“Keep away from them,” called Trixie who unfurled her sword into a chain whip.

“Wait!” Sonata sobbed, spreading her arms wide as she came between them. “Don't hurt them!” She yelped when the flesh dolls suddenly seized her, starting to tear away her clothes, hoping to make her like them, to show her how wonderful it felt.

“Sonata!” Once more she readied her chain whip to strike, but she was in the way, her massive jugs unleashed with a wobble as they tore away her blouse and jacket. Her skirt and panties were pulled away almost as easily, leaving the shapeliest Dazzling denuded while their hands wandered all over her. Their nails were more like claws once extended, and blood erupted from the vampiresses backs, as bat-like leather wings instinctively rippled free, a power neither had tapped into.

“Sisters,” sniffled Sonata with a sob when Aria seized her ponytail, ripping it loose from its band and forcing a kiss on her, a warm tongue fishing into her throat. She simultaneously sunk a pair of digits into her shaved bare slit, molesting a heavy tit, while Adagio similarly traced her buttocks, sinking a few fingers up her asshole while they tortured her with pleasure.

Trixie debated whether to press her attack or run. Maybe she could get help? But before she could decide another blockade of revenants clogged the hallway, and she lashed out, managing to strike down a couple with her wild lashes before they closed over her. “H-help,” she cried with rapid taps of her collar, being lifted into the mass like she was crowd-surfing.

She shrieked and trashed when strong hands hatefully peeled away her attire, seeing her as nothing more than a piece of meat to sate their lingering lusts. Her bra snapped loose, and her panties were slipped down her bare pussy and down her ankles, as they beset her from all directions, running a train on the hapless magician as they drilled into all her entrances.

She'd rarely had sex before and never with a man. One lifted her up by the legs, ramming into her vagina. “Unf,” she cried, barely having a moment to rest before another pistoned into her backdoor. They started to thrust her back-and-forth, trapping them in a spitroast between them, balls smacking each time they fully sheathed themselves in her.

“You'll break me,” she wailed only to have her hair seized, another jerking her sideways so that his cock was forced down her throat. She gurgled and sobbed, confused by a mixture of ambivalent feelings overwhelming her, walls rippling with agony and ecstasy each time they bludgeoned her cervix-deep. Vaginal honey smeared her inner thighs, dripping over her speared anus.

Her eyes went wide in absolute terror as they moaned and started to let loose in her, hosing down all her tunnels, sending her over the edge as she came hard all over the brutes currently taking her with waves of lady cum.

Sonata whimpered too, denuded save for her socks, shoes, and the geode which swung on its necklace between her voluptuous titties. “Sssstttoooppp,” she shrieked and the black-and-green rock lit up. Suddenly all the creatures frozen in place. She blinked a couple of times. “Let us go,” she ordered and the horde, including her sisters, dropped them and parted.

Trixie coughed, vomiting up thick wads as she toppled naked onto all fours, still huffing and heaving. “D-damn,” she whispered thankful to still be alive despite all the horrors they'd endured. She tapped her collar again. “Anyone there?!”

“Bzzt...on...way...” A scrambled voice sounded.

Sonata clasped the geode and offered a hand, helping the trickster up. “Let's help the others, okay?”

“Yeah...” Trixie wiped herself off with the tattered remnants of her now useless costume. Following her ally, the sea of zombies parted, the shells of Adagio and Aria following after their sister, primed to stick by the one familiar part that sparked in their brains. She looked upon her siblings with a pained expression, still hopeful she could somehow revive them.

At her insistence the invaders stopped, including the wolf pack still breeding the well-mounted Tree Hugger, now completely slathered all over in their slimy spunk. Knots popped loose with lewd squelches and she landed with a thud in a huge puddle of animal semen. The triplets also withdrew from Flash, his loins aching from how many times they'd thoroughly blown him.

“Never thought I'd get laid too often,” he said with a wince as his nethers burned. “Are you all okay?”

“Could be worse I suppose,” said Trixie with teeth clenched. “We're still alive.”

Stumbling over to Tree Hugger, he used a shroud from a case to wipe her down, wrapping her in it and picking her limp form up. He used another to reclaim some semblance of dignity, as did Trixie and Sonata. Small explosions sounded outside, more windows shattering as Luna continued to fight off the attackers with Celestia and Cadance outside.

“Stop this,” called Sonata when she strutted outside and the revenants immediately froze up. “It's kind of like my siren's song,” she observed with a bemused giggle. “Everyone accounted for? Whew. Hey, think this'll work on Sombra, Tirek, and Sunny?”

“Probably not,” said Luna who snuffed her flames, drenched all over from the power she'd been forced to exert. “I think they...are only controllable...because they're...near mindless...” She suddenly collapsed.

“Sister,” cried Celestia who caught her. “It's okay. She simply winded herself.”

Cadance nodded, she and Celestia's dressed sticking to their bare curves from all the sweat and blood they'd spilled. “Without you we would've died for certain. You're a heroine.” She smiled tenderly and kissed her temple.

Sonata studied the masses around them. “But what should I do with them...?”

The survivors stared at the torn down historical museum. It no longer seemed safe. But was anywhere now?

*****

The sports car pulled to an abrupt stop. Rainbow Dash put it in park and rushed out, Pinkie Pie and Rarity trailing behind her when she rushed to Twilight Sparkle's and Moondancer's side. “Got your message, Fluttershy.” She hid behind her thick hair and looked down, hopeful they'd forgive her call for aid under the circumstances. “Everybody still kickin'?!”

“One down,” said Applejack who walked out followed by Spike. “The Sphinx here took a deadly blow for 'em.” She pointed a thumb behind her into the forest. “Buried her. Figured it's the least we could do, after she helped us and all.”

“Poor creature,” lamented Shy who petted a whimpering Spike. “There, there, I'm here for you.”

Rarity pursed her lips. “What about poor-”

“Twilight will be okay,” assured Moondancer. “She's simply asleep. Now where is Sunset?”

“Gone on ahead alone.” Dash shook her head. “Said it's too important, that there's no time to explain!”

“Of all the stupid, harebrained-” AJ tapped her collar. “What the hay are you up to?!”

“I have the means to stop this mess. Each time I've purified someone I've become more powerful,” explained Sunset to everyone who tuned in over the devices. “When I peered into Tirek's soul I saw how this hole in reality could be undone. But I wasn't certain I could manage it at the time. Adagio, Aria, Inky...they've all helped make this possible.”

AJ stomped a foot. “Why didn't ya wait for us?!”

“Because every second wasted means another life could be lost. Including all my friends. I don't care about being a hero. Think whatever you like about me. But I have to do this. I'll be at the source soon.” She cut off the connection.

“Why that dern blasted fool!” She restrained an urge to rip off the collar and crunch it.

Flutters bit her lower lip. “Um, what if she's right...?”

“Guess we'll find out soon!” Pinkie skipped over to them. “In the meantime, let's head over to back her up, huh?!”

Moondancer carefully lifted up Twilight and placed her in the backseat of the sports car, sitting beside her. Spike laid at their feet, while Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack awkwardly crammed in, Rainbow taking the wheel and Pinkie by her side. “Keep that marshmallow butt outta my face,” warned AJ who tried not to stare at those plush alabaster cheeks with a slight blush.

“Excuse me,” retorted Rarity with a hand raised to bosom. “Kindly keep that freckled derriere out of mine!”

“You could always sit in my lap,” teased Pinkie with a snicker. “Or you can keep talking about butts! I don't mind!”

“Tou know how she gets about butt-talk,” teased Rainbow who revved up the engine. “So hold onto your asses, we're goin' in fast and hard!” She and Pinkie cheered when they sped off with a tire screech, hitting top speed to make up for lost time.

“Besides,” called Pinkie who stuck her head out the window as the scenery raced by. “We all know Fluttershy has the biggest butt!” Shy couldn't help but burn red and tried to shrink into her seat, always self-conscious of her voluptuous form.

“At least we're all back together, darlings. Aside from Sunset, mind you.” Rarity sucked on her lower lip.

Lost in idle banter they were temporarily able to forget their circumstances. On the way Celestia contacted them, sending them an update on their situation, but also warning them not to turn back since they'd managed to resolve it. With the majority of zombies having cleared out it was mostly a straight shot to their destination, where the final confrontation loomed.

*****

Parking her motorcycle some distance away from where the warehouse once stood, Sunset stayed low as she crept closer, a hellish rust-colored whirlwind churning overhead. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw her counterpart in the distance, the nude she-demon now a titan, having drank down so much blood from the clouds her belly was now rounded as if she'd been impregnated. She was busy rubbing more crimson nectar into her swollen breasts which rolled under her palms.

She moved in near silence, wishing she had Wallflower's invisibility about now. The memory of what had happened still pained her. Another friend she'd lost forever. She'd forsaken revenge, but she'd see that justice was somehow done.

Ever closer she crept. All it would take was one touch of her palm and she could hopefully purify her. She stared up at Sunny from behind, about to lay hands on her, when a spear sailed out of nowhere, striking her in the calf. “Oh?” Turning and plucking the object that pricked her free, she suddenly seized Sunset by one leg, dangling her upside-down.

There was no time to worry about who'd broken her cover. Sunset swayed helplessly as she was lifted up and studied by her doppleganger, her geode seeming to dull in the presence of the dark aura she emitted, until her markings receded leaving her nude. “Don't do this, Sunny! This isn't you! Fight the darkness! You've seen what happens to those who embrace it! It made Adagio and Aria psychotic! Is that how you want to end up?!” She was already starting to dizzy as blood rushed to her head.

Sunny's mouth twisted into a predatory smirk when she drank in her supple flesh. “Why not? It's far more fun. And besides, at least now I'm not useless. Yo, maybe I should suck the geode right out of you?” She wiggled her eyebrows, sticking out an impossibly thick and long forked tongue, worming the muscle between Shimmer's thighs and into her waiting snatch.

Tensing up with a shameful moan, Sunset felt the intruder wiggling into her velvety pink walls, fishing all the way to her cervix, and then spearing past it, to slurp at the walls of her womb. Heat built in her core as her moistness dribbled from the spread wide slit, down her navel and tits, her wetness dripping over her face and into her parted lips until sweet honey filled her mouth. Lewd schlicks and slurps sounded while she cleaned her insides with deft strokes.

A free hand flicked her swaying boobs with a single fingertip, the flesh orbs jiggling under repeated flicks. She was the she-demon's personal plaything, to be toyed with at her leisure, as she siphoned her essence straight from her uterus and out of her cunt into her own stomach. A heavenly warmth filled her as Sunset's eyes rapidly fluttered from multiple, messy climaxes.

Her eyes crossed and she nearly passed out several times. Her midsection bulged from the invader spearing her slippery core. She'd never been taken anywhere near this deeply. Even Flash, Adagio, or Twilight hadn't been able to give her a sense of bliss quite like this. However no matter how wonderful it felt, it was ultimately empty without the intimacy she craved.

“S-Sunny...please,” she called weakly to her mirror who simply smiled at her.

*****

Summoning another spear the ancient warrior crafted from the darkness within him, Tirek chuckled while he watched the she-demon ravish her prey. All the demonic centaur needed do now was wait until the others arrived, and when they were whittled down from their pitched battle, he'd swoop in on their broken numbers and claim the power denied him for his own.

Yet something unexpected happened before his dark eyes. Draining the geode's essence from Sunset, Sunny started to undertake a transformation, her devilish visage washed away to be replaced by an angelic one. “Hmmm. I'm not certain this bodes well.”

The broken body of Sombra twitched, his spine having been snapped under a crushing hoof. So much of his power had been stolen back. But refusing to lie down even now, realizing since he'd soaked up a portion of Tirek he could never die due to the passed on curse, he concentrated and vanished from sight, thankful he'd partially drained Wallflower.

Channeling all the strength still left in him, the occultist called upon the black arts, forming it into a sphere of invisible energy. Knowing he'd only have one shot, he cast it at Tirek's head, who howled when it exploded on contact. “Die!” Flesh sizzle and melted, the centaur almost blinded, but his spear struck true, a sickening gurgle sounding when he impaled the warlock.

Sombra bled and hung limp on the pole, unable to maintain his vanishing act. “We cannot die,” reminded Tirek. “But as I've learned we can be dismembered.” He drew the spear-tip through his chest cavity, ripping it open, until he cut all the way to his neck, sawing off his head with a weapon wielded by muscular arms. Once he'd finished, he lifted up his morbid prize.

A long shadow closed over the pair, followed by a glowing white hand, which wrapped into a fist around them. “Hey, what do we have here?” The spear had fallen from the centaur's grasp who struggled helplessly in Sunny's iron hold, Sombra's head likewise pressed between her index finger and thumb like she was about to pop a pimple. “You must be purified.”

“Foolish upstart,” muttered Tirek. “You alerted her-”

Light flooded into Tirek and Sombra, to such a degree it exploded from their eyes and mouths, the sound overwhelming their screams as the very curse which infected them now burned their insides. They withered and mummified before the intense illumination, which simply made Sunny even more powerful, her bared skin now radiating with a soft aura.

Her wings were now an angelic white plume, a halo hovering above her dome. “It seems you two will never change. You'll do nothing but continue to cause trouble, and so I must deal with you!” She absentmindedly tossed the defeated villains, now little more than ruins of dried flesh who were barely conscious, into the void to Hell which they both sought.

Turning to Sunset who she'd tenderly placed down, she said, “No doubt they'll be tortured forever. No less than they deserve, don't you think?” She chuckled. “I understand now. This whole world is rotten. But it doesn't have to be destroyed. Just cleansed of the darkness monsters like them unleashed. It'll be a utopia. Just like you and your friends want, right?”

“Not...like this,” whispered Shimmer who weakly rose naked onto her side.

Watching helpless while Sunny closed her eyes and concentrated, waves of pure light rippled out from her, scouring the earth and sky, burning away the hellish overcast and replacing it with an almost blinding brightness. Blood which suffused the streets turned to water, and zombies crumbled to dust, while the vampiric curse which infected so many was burnt away.

“I'll make a Heaven of Earth,” came the soft voice of Sunny, her dreamy eyes wide but calm. “I understand now. Thanks, Sunset Shimmer. I was blinded before. But now? Well, I'll simply wipe all evil away. And you'll all worship me like a Goddess.”

The cleansing effect continued to carry outward, Spike howling as it passed over him, reverting back from a lycanthrope until he'd collapsed back into a small dog. Luna's head swam as she felt the lingering traces of darkness dissipate. Even the doll-like joints that decorated Rarity were fixed, and she rapidly blinked.

Zombies crumbled to dust, finally put to a rest denied them, Sonata sobbing as her sisters had their bodies likewise crumble, reduced to a dried up pile before her. However, even this healing aura couldn't break the curse upon the soul jars, which rested back in the morgue-like room, the unnatural chill removed under the holy warmth.

Sunset shook her head, resisting the soothing tranquility which poured over her. “What about free will?!”

“There won't be any need for that once everyone's happy!” Sunny recalled how the self-styled 'Nightmare Moon' could manipulate dreams. Why shouldn't she do the same? But this time she'd help them all fulfill their innermost desires, trapped them within their minds forever, while she kept them alive and perfected a planet brimming with strife and waste.

The congealed bubble which surrounded the town broke, turning from scarlet to pristine blue, the water gently raining down on the battered expanse. The warm sunk baked over the land with soothing, gentle rays. A sleepiness began to descend over the populace, who felt their anxieties dwindle by the moment. A new era was about to dawn.

Author's Note

Closing in on the climax! Hope you've enjoyed the story thus far!

Chapter 25

A seabreeze scent was carried in the breeze. Golden sunlight streamed down on the gently rolling waves, which would occasionally crash upon moss-covered rocks, Sonata lounging upon one. She was completely naked, hair down and partially wetted from the sea sprays that occasionally splashed over her, heavy breasts proudly jutted out.

Droplets rolled down her navel, upon the slit of her vulva and heart-shaped buttocks, both of which connected with scales when a where legs and feet should have been now ended in an azure fish tail, which she swished in the warm, salty waters in a lazy manner. She traced her palms over her slippery, voluptuous form with a childish series of giggles.

It was like she'd acquired a form that was a compromise between the siren she'd been and the woman she'd become. Her beloved sisters rested similarly nearby, returning her wide smile that showed her teeth. She suddenly started to sob and they swam over to her, faces contorted in concern when they held her. “I-I'm sorry. It just seems too good to be true!”

“Don't be dumb.” However it wasn't such with the same sneer and mean-spiritedness she expected from Aria; instead it was gently ribbing as she drew her close against her slender but well-toned figure. “We've earned this, haven't we?”

Adagio squeezed them both close, not quite as voluptuous as their youngest sibling but much rounder and firmer than the middle siren. “Of course. We helped bring peace between our kind and the other races of Equestria, didn't we?” She waved an arm at the vast expanse of sea, where other creatures liked them leapt like dolphins out of the waters before the horizon.

“I love you two so much!” Sonata continued crying, knowing she'd never been too good with words, but certain they'd understand what she meant. That was the kind of bond the Dazzlings shared, wasn't it? She could simply remain here forever.

*****

While elsewhere Celestia and Luna were dressed up like princesses, shifting their warm bottoms onto thrones that sat side-by-side. “Monarchs aren't exactly a thing in the modern era...for the most part,” observed Celestia, her cleavage bared so much from her scanty white dress the soft pink of her areola was barely visible. “But it feels right, doesn't it sister?”

“Indeed.” Luna nodded with a smile, her figure not quite as large but still impressive. “But are you certain, Cadance? You only wish to have one nation to call your own while we look after the rest of the world?”

“If you ask me, I'm getting the better end of the deal!” Cadance tittered, garbed in a similar form-fitting and breast bearing attire, like them the back of her dress open and cut so low the dimples and a portion of her heart-shaped bottom was daringly bared. “That's far more stress and responsibility than I'd wish to deal with. I'll have enough on my plate soon.”

Shining Armor was at her side, wearing a fancy crimson-and-gold uniform, something he'd often wear for her when they experimented in the bedroom. She tittered and clasped her hand over his own when he rubbed her belly. They'd been at it so often by now he certainly must have put the daughter they always wanted in her by now! “Thanks, both of you! Let's celebrate!”

They popped corks from champagne bottles, filled glasses which they clinked, then downed them. Cadance smooshed her breasts upon his chest when she pressed close, undoing a couple of buttons so that his muscles were partially bared, her mounds partially popping free and rubbing over his bared skin. “Let's head home and have our own celebration, shall we?”

“Don't let us keep you,” said Celestia with a coy smile and wink.

“We'll be here whenever you wish to visit,” reminded Luna.

With a mischievous swat on the ass which made Cadance giggle the couple draped upon one-another and headed down the carpet which lined the palace floor. Guards stood at attention while maids and butlers bowed wherever they passed. It was almost like they were embedded in some fairy tale, one which none of them ever wished to abandon.

*****

Back at The Hive club rave-music blared and sweet aromas suffused the atmosphere. Neon strobes flashed overhead and cast a sensual pall over the strippers and patrons alike. At the center Pacific Glow was spinning on a pole, playfully discarding her scanty costume, tossing her top into Rainbow Dash's hand and her panties yo Pinkie Pie who seized them. They shared laughter and drank down the hard stuff, kicking their feet up and burping as they grew drunker by the moment.

“This is the life! No worries, no responsibilities, unless we want them!” Dash's eyes wandered over all the pretty women here, seeing Flitter and Cloudchaser dancing all over each other a short ways away. “Hey, want a lapdance?”

Pinkie beamed at her athletic pal. “You betcha! Hey, did you know it's clothing optional night?” She stood up and started to chuck her outfit aside in a casual manner. “This is my favorite! Time to really cut loose!” She hopped up-and-down, laughing at the way her udders bounced and slapped, rubbing and tossing them with her palms.

“Never heard of that. But I'm game!” Never one to turn down a dare, Rainbow whipped off her clothes in a blur, proud of her lithe, well-toned shape complete with perky little breasts. “I'm gonna hit up the twins! You with Pacific, like usual?”

With an even wider smile Pinkie was already in the midst of a playful lapdance from Pacific, who bent forward and let her play patty-cake with her ass. Thankfully she'd gotten rid of that nasty tramp stamp. “Want to come home with us?”

“Of course! We're the bestest of pals!” She continued to gyrate atop her, the pair practically doubles, their lips locked while they pressed close breast-to-breast. She'd tip her well and take her homeward for a more intimate party, the usual threesome with Dash. Or maybe it would be a fivesome tonight?! It certainly appeared like Flitter and Cloudchaser were down!

Ever since Pacific Glow and Inky Rose had broken away from that jerk Sombra they'd been a little down, but she'd swiftly befriended them, and they partied at her home all the time, even if Inky tended to prefer the quieter fiestas. Chugging some more hard liquor and squeezing Glow's supple ass, she was already fantasizing about what they'd do later on!

*****

Fluttershy and Tree Hugger were busy practicing nude yoga back in their little cottage. Tucked away in nature, it was surrounded by verdant greenery, teeming with wild animals that were nonetheless docile. They decided to take their session outside, a mild drizzle and breeze washing over them while they stretched themselves to keep limber.

“It's so peaceful here,” said Shy who perfectly mimicked her movements.

“You said it babe. Just peace and quiet all-around. Peace out and feel the vibes, man.” She paused, palms clasped together, and one leg raised as she synced with her partner. But like, I feel these odd vibes. Like something's amiss, you know?”

“Huh? Oh. Maybe.” She looked a bit crestfallen. “But it seems perfectly okay to me! Eep!” She was about to cover herself when Rarity and Applejack wandered up seemingly out of nowhere, walking hand-in-hand. Of course they'd all seen one-another nude countless times, but without some sort of warning she suddenly felt terrible vulnerable.

“Don't, babe. We're all cool here. What brings you all the way out here, chickadees?”

“W-well...” Rarity cleared her throat and her cheeks colored. “We finally admitted our feelings for each other and wished to share this revelation with everyone. We figured you two would be open-minded to it, due to your own relationship.”

“Not usually into women like that,” admitted AJ who stared down at her boots. “I mean, they're nice lookin' and all, but I'm not sure my kin'll ever accept anything but a traditional courtship. 'Specially Granny, since she wants a grandkid or several.”

“They could prove more open-minded than you think,” said Hugs. “Hey, why don't you join us? Get comfortable. We'll do some mild workouts, meditate, and I'll whip you all up a healthy, tasty dinner. Love and peace is what I'm all about.”

“When in Rome,” mused Rarity recalling much simpler times as she started to disrobe.

AJ chewed her lower lip with a much brighter blush that brought out her freckles, and she removed her own items piece-by-piece, until they were soon beside the couple, and followed their slow, sensuous movements with steady breaths. “I do feel a little more relaxed. Like I could open up to my family and they'd accept me no matter what.”

“I'm certain they shall when they see how content we are.” Rarity shared a smile with her. “I must confess I've already told Sweetie Belle. You should have seen how ecstatic she was! Why, I do believe they'll all come around soon.”

*****

Curled up back in Twilight Sparkle's basement were her, Flash Sentry, and Moondancer, trapped under a warm blanket while they sipped hot cocoa on a lazy weekend morning. Spike and the Sphinx were curled up at her feet, snoozing softly. Naked as the day they were born, they looked over their latest shared project, reading over pages of schematics laid out close by.

The trio had recently become sort of on-and-off lovers. Just testing the waters to see what stuck. Would it work out? Moondancer certainly seemed convinced it was so. “This is great and all,” admitted Flash. But don't you sometimes feel like something is missing from our lives? Almost like a puzzle with the pieces in the wrong configuration?”

Twilight smiled. “Hey, I'm supposed to be the paranoid one!” She laughed and elbowed his ribs.

“Seems perfectly fine to me,” said Moondancer who peered over her glasses.

He scratched the back of his head. “No, it's like...like...” But every time he tried to recall Sunset Shimmer his memories blurred. Like she'd never existed. “Damn, I lost it. Feels important. Maybe it will come back to me later?”

“I'm sure it will.” Twi rubbed Spike's furry back who happily dreamed. “Ready to finish up our latest invention?”

“Of course,” answered Moondancer for him. “Once it's done we'll be world famous and set for life several times over.”

Twilight was thoughtful, petting the Sphinx who stretched out cat-like and purred. She couldn't remember how she'd required this exotic pet but sensed it was somehow important. A name popped into her head. Somnambula? A rather exotic if distant friend of theirs, she thought. They had a lot of friends, after all. But there was one she failed to recall.

*****

No matter how many sweet dreams Sunset Shimmer's head was filled with she refused to embrace them. There were ones where she was back with Flash and Twilight, the whole group having forgiven her, where she was running wild with the Dazzlings who'd accepted her as their fourth siren and settled down into a mischievous but harmless lifestyle, or even one where she was back in Equestria and practically worshiped by the public as a heroine who'd saved both worlds.

Any of these memories could have made her cry with happiness. This time she was back in her humble little apartment, seated next to Inky Rose who she'd taken in. “Guess this means Pacific Glow is busy working, huh?”

“Yes, I tell her not to push herself, but she does take pride in her work.” Inky hugged herself and sighed. “I understand, though. She doesn't want to feel like a burden. We depended on Sombra far too much for too long.”

“He needed you, too. But you're both better off without him.”

Inky frowned. “Aren't you satisfied with your life?”

She considered the question carefully. “I am.”

“You can do so much better. This dumpy apartment in the midst of nowhere? You're smart, beautiful, talented-”

“Sure this isn't a lecture aimed at yourself?” Sunset laughed.

“I'm serious. This certainly wouldn't be my dream life.”

“Mine either. But it's the life I made for myself. The life I want to keep, warts-and-all. I'd like to think I learn from my mistakes...most of the time.” She smirked and closed her eyes. “Inky, I...I love you like a sister.” She squeezed her shoulders. “But none of this is real. You're not real. It's just some trite fantasy whipped up by my double to seduce me.”

“What do you mean? I'm as real as you.” She paced the room and her spider-web like black dress trailed after her. “I write poetry, read, listen to music...” Her braids shook with her head, refusing to be swept up in some existential crisis, no matter how much philosophy fascinated her. “How do you know you're the real one? What if it's the other way around?”

“Because I remember how we all ended up here. Sunny wants to tempt us with slices of paradise.” She cast her a bewildered look. “Sunny? You know, my counterpart? Of course,” She muttered sarcastically. “She doesn't want us to remember her that way. She wants everyone to see her as a Goddess to be worshiped, like she's always been this way...”

Despite her attempts to blot out the implications they sunk into Inky's consciousness. “I'm...not real? Does that mean Pacific is also...?” She quietly started to weep, mascara streaking down her cheeks. “No, it can't be.”

“I'm sorry.” Sunset wasn't sure whether she was communicating with her soul still trapped in its jar, or if this was some sentient manifestation created by her counterpart, but it pained her to see her like this anyhow. And worse to know that in order to stop this, she'd have to tear down this false reality which would reduce this artificial Heaven back to the Hell they had endured.

All she could do was hold Inky close while she faded away, her warmth leaving her and her arms soon clasping around thin air. She sunk to her knees and wept too. She covered her face with both hands, wishing this would finally be over.

“They couldn't get you either, huh?” Trixie waltzed in with arms crossed. “Oh, believe me, Sunny tried, but Trixie saw through her tricks! Eventually.” She wistfully looked skyward, remembering rolling nude in piles of cash with her sidekicks Lavender Lace and Fuschia Blush. She hoped the real ones were okay. “Can't be the real world if something doesn't go wrong at least once a day!” Offering a a hand, she helped her up. “So...what do we do now?”

“We go around town, wake everybody up we can. Already we're starting to weaken Sunny's hold, I can feel it. Contradictions are starting to be noticed by the other dreamers. We need to make them question what's happening. Since this is a dream, it will be a battle of wills.” They walked outside, her motorcycle and Trixie's scooter parked exactly where they expected them to be.

“Okay! Time for the Great and Powerful Trixie to shine!” She planted a quick kiss on Sunset's lips, then hopped on her scooter which roared off, smiling while she rode back into a run-down city which was gradually turning back to normal.

Sunset touched her still wet lips with a smirk and flushed a tad. She was about to step onto her own bike when Sunny suddenly appeared before her, the she-demon standing at the same size and fuming. “Why are you so in love with your own misery?!” She stalked over naked, looking more like a wild, predatory animal, somewhere between terrifying beast and a beautiful woman. She violently grabbed and shook Sunset. “Why can't you just be happy for once?! Why do you have to ruin everything?!”

“Because I love you all.” She suddenly wrapped an arm around Sunny's waist, drawing her close and kissing her. She struggled at first, but started to weaken in her hold, tears running down her face as Shimmer siphoned back traces of the power she'd stolen. The clothes she wore vanished, the geode markings once more starting to materialize over her bared flesh.

Pressing their shapely forms together, their large breasts squishing as they shared body heat, she drew away more-and-more of her strength, and Sunny leaned into her passionate kiss, her demonic aspect dwindling until she was more the scared, lonely girl she was at heart. She drew away, lips still connected by saliva strings, panting heavily as she looked aside. “I...I just want everyone to be happy. Me too. I want to feel like I'm someone important for once...”

“I know. But we can't force it.” She wiped Sunny's eyes and pecked her forehead. “We have to accept life as it is.”

Sunny blinked several times. “But I might be able to bring all those we lost back! Wouldn't that be worth it?”

“The price is too high. A world locked in eternal stasis where no one's able to learn and grow? With no new generations? Some prices have to be paid for progress. Sorry, don't mean to preach. You're an intuitive sort, like me.” She laid a palm over Sunny's heart. “You know I'm right. Please, help me set all this right.” Her doppleganger sniffled and slowly nodded.

Ever since Sunset first peered into Tirek's mind she knew it was inevitable. In order to banish the darkness, one would need an equal amount of light. But the balance was now skewed in the opposite direction. Someone would have to close the portal; its purification alone wouldn't be enough. No, somebody had to cross over. And she wouldn't let her double make that sacrifice!

Epilogue

Weapons alight with the holy fire shared from Sunset Shimmer continued to down the monstrosities. The tear between realities collapsed, and over the hour the last of the invaders fell between the party, completely torched and crumbled to rubble. Pants escaped Flash Sentry who collapsed into a seated position back-to-back with Tree Hugger. “Is it...finally over?”

“It's over,” said Sunny who wiped her face on her jacket sleeve. “Yo.” She waved at them.

Trixie pursed her lips with arms crossed as she tipped over a petrified limb with a boot. “And Sunset...?”

“Sacrificed herself to shut down the portal. It had to be either her or me, and she wouldn't let me do it.” Sunny shook her head as the news dawned on them. “Left me a gift, though.” Her clothes vanished and the geode markings adorned her flesh. “It's still weak, but maybe it'll recover in time? Anyhow, she wanted me to carry on for her.” She bowed her head awkwardly.

Twilight was instantly on her feet. “Oh no! There's so much I still wanted to say to her-”

“She knows, I'm sure.” Sunny smiled. “I'm certain she was thinking about us all, to the end. I should know.” But no matter how hard she tried she'd never be Shimmer. Still, maybe in this new position she could forge her own identity?

Several of them were moved to tears while they stood or sat within the ruins. Flash wiped his face too. “Didn't even have a proper chance to say farewell.” He managed a small smile when Hugs intertwined her fingers with his.

Whatever resentment remained between them seemed petty now. Spike sat before Twilight who petted him. They drank in the clear blue skies, the breeze, and the gentle sunlight which enveloped the wreckage.

Moondancer stalked in a circle. “So what now? We rebuild the city?”

“In time, darling. For now we should make certain our friends and family are okay.” Rarity smirked when AJ placed her stetson on her. “We made quite a team, did we not? But we couldn't have done it without Sunset's assistance.”

“Shame these cools powers are starting to fade,” said Rainbow Dash as the white fire on her spear-tip dulled. “Of course we don't really need them anymore, I guess. At least we still have our geodes?”

“Yes, we're like a squad of magical girls!” Fluttershy beamed in a dreamy state. Whenever she or Tree Hugger started to space out they'd usually help bring the other one back down to earth, helping center themselves with a bout of meditation.

Sniffling, Sonata rubbed her eyes with both hands. “What do I do now?” Without her sisters or Sunset she had nothing to look forward to; just a return to jail and I small hope society would eventually accept her.

“Not to worry,” said Trixie. “Once it comes to light that you helped save the city, maybe you'll be let off?”

Flash nodded. “We'll visit you, won't we?”

“Totally.” Tree Hugger shot her a crooked smile. “Like, maybe you'll even be hailed as a heroine?”

“What about our families? Seems that bubble didn't spread all the way to the farm,” said Applejack who'd seen that her immediate kin all together and happy in the dream world. “Pinkie, your sisters okay?”

“Yep, they're even tougher than me!” Pinkie laughed. “Heck, Limestone's probably upset she didn't get to kick some butt, too!”

“Reckon I've had enough butt-kickin' for a lifetime. Although I've finally gotten used to these, er, duds.” AJ stared down at her freckled physique, a combination of curves and compact muscles hidden by a few well-placed geode symbols.

“You do look rather ravishing,” said Rarity who trailed her eyes over her with unrestrained approval. “We all do!” She slowly spun to show herself off. “Imagine if we posed for an Equestrian Suicidal Girls set done up like this?”

Rainbow chuckled and rubbed her palms together. “We'd make a small fortune!”

Twilight was already quite well off, but maybe she would need even more, if she ever hoped to free the trapped souls in their seemingly indestructible jars. Wit some help from Moondancer maybe they'd be able to crack them eventually. As for those trapped within? If their bodies were no ore, at least maybe they could one day be put to a peaceful rest.

She tapped her collar. “Cadance, are you all okay?”

A crackle sounded. “We're fine. Celestia and Luna are helping me search for survivors. Soldiers have been waiting outside the bubble to move in, but they ended up trapped in the dream world for a time. However, now that it's done they're helping with the rescue effort. We've explained a few of the basics about what happened, but...” She paused, in case someone listened in.

“I understand.” They'd have to think up a cover story and leave out certain details. Most of the chaos could be blamed on Tirek, Sombra, and the portal. She'd rather protect the reputation of people like Somnambula; after all any of them could have been twisted by these events. She'd simply be recorded as another unfortunate victim of this Apocalyptic scenario.

*****

Months passed while the city was rebuilt. Fortunately aid came from outside, while the Rainbooms and their allies pitched in, tirelessly at work to make their home better than ever. In order to help raise funds Equestrian Suicidal Girls was reopened from the combined savings of Celestia, Luna, and Cadance, who quickly made back their money several times over. It didn't hurt that for their grand opening the trio posed nude for their magazine, and welcomed in a number of models from all over the world.

With their word and a few strings pulled Sonata was offered a reprieve for her sentence, as she was considered an instrumental part in stopping Tirek and Sombra. No mention was made of Adagio's or Aria's part in what occurred. Inky Rose and Pacific Glow were listed as more victims in the bloodshed. Chrysalis was briefly noted as part of the bedlam who'd also perished.

Wallflower in particularly was noted for her heroism. They made certain she'd never be forgotten, as she'd worked alone and tirelessly for some time to aid the town when it all went to hell.

No one talked about what had happened to Shining Armor, Luna, or Somnambula. The witnesses to the former's rampage had all been slain either then or later on and they decided there was no reason to blacken his reputation.

In the office of ESG headquarters, Cadance walked around in a gown which was little more than a pink, transparent sheet which clung to her curves. Her soft nipples poked into the silk, hips and buttocks swaying when she placed a portrait of herself, naked and in a saucy pose before a fireplace on the wall of the waiting room. “There! I think Shiny would approve.” She blushed.

Garbed in similar attire that matched their color schemes, Celestia and Luna placed their own sultry likenesses up. “We all made this possible.” Luna clinked glasses of champagne she poured with them.

Celestia draped herself upon a couch and sipped at her drink. “I wonder what our counterparts in Equestria are thinking?”

“Sunny's been in contact with them,” reminded Cadance. “I'll ask her later.” She stretched and yawned.

“Let's not concentrate on personal obligations.” Celestia finished her drink. “This is our time.”

“Yes, let us savor these moments.” Luna couldn't help but still feel ashamed of her actions when the darkness had overtaken her, but whenever she'd beat herself up they'd consoled her and quickly shifted subjects. But maybe it was best that way. It was a fresh start for all of them. She was now an equal in their company and reaped the same fame and rewards!

*****

Thanks to her geode chores on the farm were often a snap for Applejack, shaded by her hat, while her physique was drenched in a sheen on sweat that glistened in the sunshine. She tossed around piles of hay, kicked apples from trees into a bucket, used her lasso to rope and herd animals into their pins and stables as needed. “Whoo.” She wiped her sweaty brow.

At first she'd felt a bit awkward walking around like this anywhere near her family, but Granny Smith and Big Mac had simply shrugged it off, while Apple Bloom repeatedly told her how beautiful she was, envious of her powers and body. She hoped her little sister wouldn't try to emulate her. Better that she have her own adventures and find her own way in life!

Harder still was when she confessed her feelings about rarity to them. She'd expected arguments or possibly even rejection and steeled herself for the worst. Instead they welcomed the fashionista to their home, where she currently aided their business while dealing with her own. It was a packed life, but Rarity's complaints died whenever she spent some time with her.

Despite her insistence to do things the old-fashioned way, AJ had to admit Rarity's constructs greatly sped up production, and multiplied their fortunes rather quickly. She was wearing a wide-brimmed white hat of her own with a ribbon, eyes hidden beneath a pair of sunglasses. Tattoos lit her ivory skin when she worked, rubbed down in suntan lotion which made her curves shine. “Mmm, the sun should set within the hour. Haven't we earned some alone time, darling?”

“This is our alone time, sugarcube. Everyone's on the other side of the farm.”

“I mean something a little more...intimate.” She tilted her head towards a wooden tub they often bathed in when afforded rare moments of privacy. When AJ started to protest she pressed an index finger over her lips. “No buts. Except this one.” She slapped her freckled ass hard, the wide but firm flesh barely able to wobble. “Or mine.” She placed AJ's hand upon a cheek.

“I suppose we've earned it,” said AJ as the pair removed what few items adorned them, and banished their geodes, using a hose to fill the roomy basin and stepping in. They laughed and sprayed each other, helping lather up hair and curves, which dripped with soap suds. “Aint I lucky?” She let down her blonde hair, which stuck to her back as she rubbed it down.

“We both are. It's admittedly been trying sometimes, but you've filled a hole in my heart.” She took AJ's palm and placed it over her slippery breast which allowed her to hear the steady beat. “Whatever happens, we'll face the future together.”

*****

Fluttershy and Tree Hugger retired to their shared cottage in the countryside. Between the former's animal rescue projects, and the latter's art skills, they were able to make enough money to take it easy most of the time. Days would often be spent lazing away, practicing their yoga and meditation, or simply trading a bong between them to help them further relax.

Like the rest of their friends they would meet up at ESG HQ to shoot the breeze and pose for some more saucy photo sessions, Flash Sentry now a permanent photographer for the company. He'd drive the models around on tour when needed, and now that Inky Rose wasn't around her to their spokesperson, they put out an advertisement for a model to take her place.

“Ever considered it, babe?” Tree Hugger flipped through the latest issue and studied the ad, she and her girlfriend walking naked through their home, surrounded by new paintings and busts she'd made in the likenesses of everyone notable they'd encountered. Even villains like Tirek and Sombra were preserved here, although Shy would often cover their pictures with a blanket. “You're, like, one of the most popular models, you know? Maybe the most due to that bashful demeanor!”

“Well, I do like to pose more than I thought I would,” admitted Shy. “But I'm not too comfortable with all the attention.” Seated in the lotus position, she stared down at her voluptuous frame between hits, and the tuft of pink pubes she'd let grow to a small forest like her partner's. Once she'd thought her body a curse as boys had always leered at her and girls often resented her.

It was one of the reasons she settled down with someone who'd never judge or push her out of her comfort zone. But becoming a popular model, the love of Hugs, and being forced to run around pretty much naked due to the geode had opened her up bit-by-bit. Passing the bong to Tree, who took her own hit, she smiled bashfully and stood upright with her breast arced as she posed.

“You're my canvas, babe.” Rubbing her palms in paints, Tree deftly traced her lover's curves, which rippled softly under her touch. She rolled over her breasts in circles, down her back and navel, encircled her supple buttocks., and traced her womanly mound, the soft pastels sticking to her pubes. She couldn't help but lazily lick her lips. “Goddess, you're so hot.”

Fluttershy tittered as her cheeks colored further. “You bring out the beauty in me!” Her stomach fluttered. She couldn't imagine being any happier. Well, other than the fact they'd lost one of their closest friends. They'd always miss her.

*****

Relief overwhelmed Trixie when she learned her old bandmates-turned-assistants, Lavender Lace and Fuschia Blush, had survived the ordeals untouched. They met up at a local arcade, along with a couple of other friends, loud music booming and lights flashing all-around them in the otherwise dark interior. She stood around munching on a few snacks.

“You're all such dorks,” called Rainbow Dash from behind. “I mean, wearing those ridiculous things in public?” She pointed and laughed at the cone-shaped hats that adorned the trio's heads. “You look like a bunch of LARPers!”

“Trixie is quite proud of her style!” She twirled with her sidekicks and their capes swished around them. “As opposed to yours which is rather...mundane.” She scrunched her face and landed a hard slap on Dash's shorts-clad backside.

“Hey, I choose these for efficiency, not to make a statement! But my style's still pretty cool. Naturally, because it's an extension of me!” She touched her bared midsection which was well-cut below her top. “Besides,” she lowered her voice despite how noisy it was. “Thought we agreed to forget about all that stuff that happened between us during, you know...”

“Trixie isn't certain she wants to,” she admitted removing her hat and placing it on Dash's head who couldn't help but smile wryly. “I'm not saying it has to be anything permanent, but we could see where it goes?” She batted her lashes at her.

Shock almost overwhelmed a wide-eyed Trixie when she was pulled hard into her grasp, their lips meeting. The athlete wasn't gentle at all, digging into her lower back and chewing on her lower lip while their tongues wrestled for dominance, Fuschia and Lavender giggling behind her. She mashed their breasts back against Dash, playfully at war for dominance.

“Ooh, saucy!” Pinkie popped up from behind an arcade cabinet, having been at work on some dancing rhythm game to keep in shape after all the sugary treats she'd downed that day. She was dressed in one of Pacific Glow's old costumes and doused in sweat, getting lots of looks wherever she went as she looked a bit like a hooker, not that she particularly cared.

Rainbow withdrew from the kiss with a huff as saliva still tethered their lips. “Pinkie, shut up!”

“Why hide it? I mean, shouldn't we be true to ourselves? We've already bared it all, everyone knows you have the hots for Fluttershy, heck, we could go back to my place and have one big orgy!”

Rainbow balked. “You're not joking, are you?”

Trixie shared a smirk with her sidekicks. “We're down.” She whispered in Dash's ear, “How about we go down?”

If she had wings Rainbow was certain they would've been full mast! The way she and her old rival riled each other up acted like an odd aphrodisiac to the pair, who'd once tried to downplay their attraction. But she'd accepted Fluttershy would never return her feelings and decided to move on. Trixie wasn't her first choice, and she doubted it would last, but why not have some fun?

“Let's take it easy! We saved the city, no, probably the whole world!” Pinkie threw open her arms and beamed. Her sole regret was that all their friends couldn't be there to celebrate with them. Pacific Glow, Inky Rose, Wallflower Blush, Shining Armor...heck, she'd even include Adagio Dazzle and Aria Blaze in the bunch. Most of all, she missed Sunset Shimmer.

“Okay. Just for a while.” Like her Rainbow took it easy once in a while, but they needed the thrills and excitement, and with their geodes now fused to them? Well, they were sanctioned heroines by the town, and had started to collect bounties on criminals whenever they were bored or needed to collect some extra cash. Not that it was much problem since they all modeled for ESQ, too! The Rainbooms and their close circle were more popular than ever after saving the city!

*****

The soul jars were placed on Twilight Sparkle's workbench. She'd paid a small fortune to renovate her home after things settled down, and invited Moondancer to move in with her, where they continued their experiments. The basement had been expanded and packed with equipment. Half-finished projects and materials were scattered everywhere, a product of their restless minds, to the point where she sometimes spent more time cleaning her work area than advancing their latest works.

“Maybe we should hire some help,” admitted Moondancer. “I mean, I'd rather have lots of alone time with you, but I do feel a little overwhelmed and stuffy here.” The pair wore lab coats and goggles, and she planted a smack on her lips.

“I'll reconsider it. That's certainly in the budget!” Twilight bent down to scratch Spike's back while he kept kicking at his neck.

While she tried to appear upbeat, even all these months later she couldn't help but beat herself up after she and Sunset had fallen out, all the things she could never say to her now. Shimmer was trapped elsewhere...probably forever. And so she'd thrown herself even harder into unlocking the soul jars and Moondancer had backed her up every step of the way.

She made certain Spike's food and water bowls were filled. He sat patiently and stuck out his tongue while panting. “Okay, okay! I'll take you for a walk once I'm done!” She laughed, certain fresh air would be good for all of them.

Moondancer crossed her arms. “I'm serious. You're working yourself too hard. Look, we all make mistakes. I...almost let my jealousy of Sunset destroy our relationship.” It was hard for her to admit, but she was glad to finally let it out aloud, staring at the beakers and petri dishes that lined a table. “I almost let the Dazzlings lead me astray, too.”

“That's ancient history. I love you as you are.” She hugged her and Moondancer allowed her tense, slender frame to relax. “Maybe I won't ever be able to free the soul jars. But if there's any chance I'll need someone brilliant like you to help!”

“Okay, you've convinced me. Let's finish up, okay? Then maybe we can have a picnic at the local park.”

“You're right.” Twilight decided to take her own advice. It was ancient history, wasn't it? Sunset had forgiven them and they'd done the same with her. It was about time she moved on. Her phone buzzed in her coat pocket. She whipped it out and studied it. “Huh? Sonata rarely contacts me.” She furrowed her brow, curious as she looked over the contents.

*****

Sunny visited her own grave on that little hill. Only now it was a monument to the woman who'd sacrificed herself to save her. She'd taken her identity as Sunset Shimmer wished, her death a secret to everyone but those directly involved in the events. They'd all sworn themselves to secrecy. Would the public believe, let-alone understand the truth, anyhow?

She was dressed in Sunset's old duds and laid a fresh bouquet before the stone. “You like red roses, don't you? I'm not really sure, to be honest.” Despite her lazy smile she started sobbing, still feeling ashamed and guilty even now. She'd tried hard to get her life together ever since then, and thankfully, she'd had lots of help in that department.

Grass crunched under tennis shoes when Flash walked up beside her and used his index finger to wipe away a tear. “It's okay. We all miss her.” She laid her head on his shoulder while she sobbed, his arm wrapped around her to draw her close.

His eyes watered too and Sonata arrived at Sunny's other side with a smile. She'd clung to them like a stray puppy, lost and alone, and they'd welcomed her in. Like the rest of their friends the girls continued to model, and Flash photographed them, unable to believe he was so blessed to get a hefty sum for getting to snapped pictures of so many beautiful, nude women!

Of course it was a constant reminder he'd lost Sunset, too. At first he'd hesitated to start a romantic relationship with Sunny, but they both knew it's what Shimmer wanted, and they'd soon discovered they were quite compatible after all. It didn't hurt that Sonata involved herself in the bedroom sometimes, too! They traded a few tender kisses between them.

After Sunny collected herself she opened up the diary with Sunset's cutie mark on the cover. She stayed in constant contact with her friends back in Equestria, had shared their adventures, and promised to visit them personally one day.

“I liked your dream world,” admitted Sonata who stood knock-kneed with hands behind her, staring at her shoes. “I want to go to the ocean and swim with my sisters, forever. I mean, this world's totes okay, but-”

“Let's take a trip to Equestria, then.” Sunny smiled at Sonata, who was blowing a bubble with her gum, which she playfully poked which made it pop. “I've talked about it with Celestia and Luna, actually. They said it's okay.” While she and her sisters had committed a number of serious crimes in Equestria's past, between how long had passed and the fact that she no longer had her powers meant they were offering her a clean slate, too. “What do you say, Flash?”

“I'd love too. Always wondered what I'd look like as a stallion,” he admitted.

“Yay!” Sonata hopped up-and-down. She practically leapt on them, hugging them tight and weeping. She'd missed her home so badly, and while she couldn't have her sisters with her, at least maybe she could put them to a proper rest? “Hey, mind if I contact Twilight, see if I can take the soul jars with us? I want them all to see the ocean, too!”

Something seemed to intuitively click in Sunny. “That's it! Why didn't we see it sooner?” She slapped her head. “Of course, there was so much happening I'm not surprised we didn't think about it. With all the powerful mages in Equestria, well, I'm sure they'll be able to crack the mysteries of the soul jars in no time!” She could barely contain her excitement.

Flash smiled, resting both hands in his pockets. “Worth a shot. I'll follow you anywhere. We could use a vacation, too.”

“I'll talk to her!” Sonata debated whether to use the choker she often still wore, or her cellphone, but she decided on the latter.

Opening the diary up Sunny started writing her plans down furiously. Perhaps this was how her counterpart felt whenever she was particularly inspired? For the first time in a while she felt like she had some sense of purpose other than filling the niche Sunset once had. She was her own person, and needed to carve her own path, little-by-little until she was truly happy.

With a grin she finished her latest entry to Princess Twilight Sparkle. And once she was done, she closed the diary and pressed it to her bosom, walking side-by-side with her closest pals. It was another warm, sunny day.

Author's Note

Whew, another tale finished! This was a difficult one at times, and admittedly I almost lost control of the plot in a number of places, but I believe I mostly pulled it together. Not too much of a surprise since I tend to write on instinct more than planning; I'd far more interested in weird ideas and neat set pieces than airtight logic!

Of course I wish I'd foreshadowed and developed some things a bit better as always, but I'm mostly satisfied with the messy but hopefully entertaining and compelling results! Really enjoyed writing Aria, Adagio, and Sunset in particular, with Tree Hugger and Flash Sentry also being a ton of fun. (Probably helps that Flash is such a blank slate a writer is free to interpret him in a number of ways!)

Thanks to everyone who read/liked/commented/etc. as always, that's my motivation to do this work and hope someone else likes my madcap adventures! Any thoughts or stuff you wished was in the story are welcome. :eeyup:

Chapter 1

Gloom suffused the morgue, broken solely by a dim light overhead. Shadows crawled along the chilly interior. A lone figure entered, boots echoing with each step as they came before a slab, which they rolled out. A nubile figure was visible under the blanket, which was unceremoniously tossed aside, revealing the nude corpse of Aria Blaze underneath. A bullet hole pierced her midsection. She was still pretty fresh from the crime scene, dried blood still saturating her slender curves.

With enough money one could get away with almost anything. Payouts were made and the body was the stranger's to do whatever they wished with. Garbed in black, they bent over the dead siren, sunk their fangs into the cool flesh of her throat, and with a slurp allowed the hollows of their fangs to fill her with their blood. She spasmed and gasped as her eyes snapped wide open. “W-what the hell?” She sleepily sat up, her last memory of lifting a fire axe above her before a cop blew her away.

“You'll do nicely,” the stranger said in a raspy voice.

Goosebumps dotted her skin as she shivered. Red stained her curly pubic hairs. “W-who the fuck are you?”

“Your new master. Welcome back to the world of the living, Aria Blaze. Well, in a sense. You won't be able to survive without fresh blood.” They produced a pouch filled with it meant to be used in transfusions at the hospital, and her stomach growled at the sight. They handed it over and she beset it like a wild animal, puncturing it with fangs that popped from her teeth. A crimson mess rolled onto her tongue like delicious honey, dripping messily down her chin and falling onto her small but perky tits.

She suckled at the plastic bag until it was drained. Stretching her well-toned but lithe arms and legs, she felt renewed warmth and vigor fill them, reborn stronger than ever. Most curious of all, once she'd consumed the liquids her wound closed up. She hopped up and stretched, nipples erect and pointy from the cold, feeling like a beast of prey that needed to hunt.

“In time,” they said seeming to read her mind. “No need to draw undue attention to ourselves.”

“My sisters are out there. Sonata shouldn't be hard to turn...if I can get my hands on her. And as for Adagio...I still have a score to settle with her. Flim and Flam might have punished her like I instructed, but that'll hardly make up for the hell she's put me through over a lifetime!” She clenched her fists, recalling all the psychological abuses. “I want that bitch's blood!”

“In time. First, we must track her down. Adagio's on the run, but I have a lead on where she might be. Sonata will likely have to wait. She's currently in prison, but is let out on probation for limited amounts of time. That shall be our window.”

She hated following orders. It was only a dependency on Adagio that her older sister had intentionally foisted upon her which drove Aria to reluctantly obey her. However, she'd always been a mad dog on a short chain, lashing out her rage at a world she felt had failed her. “Look, I'd thank you for saving me, but you obviously didn't do it out of the kindness of your heart.”

“Indeed. But as your master you will feel a compulsion to obey me, whether you like it or not. Kneel.” Her body seemed to move on its own, as she lowered herself to her knees, which rested on the cool floor. “Pledge yourself to your master.”

“Y-yes...master.” She practically spit the words with venom, tears forming in the corners of her eyes. She wanted to strike this mysterious figure down, their identity hidden by a black coat, hat, and shadows, but her muscles refused to obey. She tried to curse but the words were lost in her throat. She'd have to bide her time...for now. But how could she fight someone who could not only anticipate her thoughts but manipulate her every move? Even her hated older sister rarely made her feel so helpless!

“Rise.” She did as commanded. “Good. Your time will come. For now, be a good servant and obey.” They turned to walk from the morgue, and she followed, not bothering to cover her nude, blood-stained physique. The pair exited out into a dark alley, the night quiet and broken up by a pale moon and twinkling stars. “First, a little test my pet...”

*****

Making her nightly trip to the local strip club, Pinkie Pie raced to see her favorite dancer once she flashed her identification at the bouncer. Sexually-charged music boomed so loud overhead it shook the walls. Colorful lights flashed in strobes which silhouetted the bared curves of strippers. She plopped her butt down on a seat before a pole and beamed wide.

Gyrating before her was Pacific Glow, who could almost be her twin in some respects. Her hair was pulled into twin pigtails held by star-shaped baubles, bangles and anklets that glowed in the dark jangled on her, and a pacifier hung from her neck and fell between her rather heavy breasts. “Hey, Pinkie! Always good to see you! Want a lap dance?”

“You know it!” She slapped down a wad of cash. Not that Glow wasn't above giving a friend a freebie, but she always insisted on tipping her well. And unlike the guys that attended these joints she had a lot more freedom to let her hands wander freely! Pacific straddled her with that voluptuous body, wrapping both arms around Pie as she bounced atop her with a giggle.

Like always Pie went commando when she came her so that their bare crotches practically touched. She'd often let Glow work her up until she was soaking wet, then took her back home once her shift was over for some fun! Pacific turned to put her wide ass to work, the words ANAL SLUT tattooed above her buttcheeks from when she'd served under Sombra. With his loss in a fire Aria had set to his shop, The Shadow Dimensions, she'd been forced to rely on Inky Rose to look after her ever since.

The raveslut bent forward, and Pinkie repeatedly smacked her asscheeks like they were bongo drums, watching the soft flesh ripple under each blow. Pretty soon she'd left a couple of red palm prints upon each spanked cheek. She whistled, staring at her cute pink asshole and glistening pussy. “Man, do I ever want to fuck you so badly!” They shared a titter at the idea.

“Maybe later! Gotta stop by and see Inky Rose tonight! Sorry, didn't mean to work you up and let you down!” She wiggled her rump which Pie continued to grope and knead, desperately wishing she could slip some fingers in without getting kicked out. Of course, maybe she could pay extra and have some private time in one of the back rooms?

Pinkie downed a few drinks while the hours wore on, preferring the sweet stuff which tickled her tongue. She checked out a few of the other strippers, who certainly weren't bad looking, but most failed to capture her interest. Pretty soon she'd drank a little too much, burping as the club swirled around her, and she laid her head upon the bar, slobbering with a smile as she passed out.

It was getting late, and Pacific Glow redressed in her usual scanty attire, this time a tube top, booty shorts, and tennis shoes. She slung a purse by the strap over one shoulder, shaking her friend. “Hey, Pinkie! You wanna walk me home?” All she got in return was a snore as drool dripped from Pie's mouth on the counter. “Silly girl, you're worse than me!”

She spotted Rainbow Dash hanging around another pair of strippers, twins named Flitter and Cloudchaser, who were busy play-fighting over another pole, running their nude bodies over it. With a shrug she made her way towards the exit, certain Pinkie and Dash would made their way home hand-in-hand at closing time as usual. Not that the pair were steady lovers, but they'd been known to fool around on the sly, swapping tales about all the sexy pickups they'd had a one-night stand with!

Neon signs flashed behind Pacific when she stepped out onto the barren streets. She shivered a tad, a sudden chill running up her spine, and she decided it best to hurry home and meet up with Inky Rose. They'd crashed at Sunset Shimmer's place for sometime, but the girl refused their offer to pay their way with their bodies. Instead they paid by helping around the house a little, Sunset assuring them they could stay indefinitely if needed, but Inky's pride wouldn't allow it. Besides, between them they now had more than enough money to rent an apartment of their own. “Hold on Inky, baby, be there soon!”

The breeze tickled her half-naked flesh. She tried to keep to the streetlights, rather than the shadows, which seemed to stretch further by the moment. For a moment she considered ducking down an alley to take a shortcut home, but while she'd openly admit she wasn't the brightest, she could tell that would potentially be a terrible idea. Better not take chances!

However, the huntress moved swifter than a normal woman, even a particularly athletic one, and knocked her on her butt with a running clothesline. She screamed more out of surprise than anything, her heart racing. Eyes that turned crimson pierced the darkness. Aria stood completely naked with dried blood still caking her. “Nice outfit, turboslut. I'll be taking it.”

She practically ripped the top off Glow, who froze as she threatened to empty her bladder and bowels before the beautiful but monstrous creature before her, a hiss escaping her lips and exposing sharp fangs. Next she dragged the shorts off her, leaving her bare save for the purse and hair decorations in her twintails. “”A-Aria?! Y-you're supposed to be...be...”

“Dead? I got better.” She checked the clothes which were far too big for her, shrugged and tossed them aside for later, then pressed atop her prey. It all seemed to come naturally to her. She sunk her fangs into Glow's breast. The raveslut was immediately paralyzed by the bite, wide eyes closing in a sultry manner. A low moan escaped her pouty lips as trickles of red dripped from a heavy udder. She suckled in an animalistic manner, lips closing around the wide nipple as she slurped.

She didn't want to kill her, and she certainly didn't want to turn her into a potential rival, either. No, she'd make the poor fool her slave. An addict for the blood she'd provide. A lackey that could serve and please her every whim. It's probably the best a stupid cow like this could ever hope for, anyhow! But she was just a tender snack. She couldn't wait to get a hold of Sonata, and especially Adagio, who'd always let her down.

She dropped her unconscious victim like she was little more than raw meat and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. Good shit! But she wanted more. Hell, maybe someday she'd even get a shot at Sunset Shimmer...

Author's Note

Anything you'd like to see in this story? Feel free to leave suggestions, I may work them in so long as they make sense!

Chapter 3

The violent storm refused to abate. It continued to sweep across the partially flooded city in an almost Apocalyptic manner. By the time Sunset Shimmer decided to brave the disaster with her friends in tow, an entire day had passed, and they came upon the downcast graveyard where several of the tombstones had toppled over. Mud sloshed under their shoes. The wind whipped her hair about and lashed her face. She held hands with Twilight Sparkle, while Flash Sentry followed close by with hands in his jean pockets. Their heavy coats rattled as leaves, twigs, and trash sailed by them in the howling air.

She pushed against the gale, climbed the hill, and spotted Sunny's desecrated grave. It had obviously been dug up recently, now filled with water that flooded the empty coffin. Fists curled at her sides. “Who would do such an awful thing?!” Adagio? She was on the run most likely. Aria? Dead. Sonata? In prison and they were on good terms. Sombra? Also dead.

Twilight squatted down to observe, adjusting her glasses which she repeatedly wiped. “We'll find out, Sunset. I promise.”

“Yeah, you can count on us.” Flash had driven him there in his car despite the dangers, but he'd occasionally look back at his vehicle over his shoulder, relieved every time he saw Spike leaning on a window inside happily wagging his tail. A buzz sounded from his cellphone, and he pulled it out. “Hey. It's Inky Rose. I've told her to head this way.”

Twilight checked her phone too. “Looks like she's been mass-messaging everyone, blowing up their phones. Must be important! It's not like Inky. She usually prefers to talk in person. I've had my phone shut off so my experiments wouldn't be interrupted...”

“And I turned off mine because I was sick of warnings waking me up,” said Sunset. “I hope she's not in trouble!”

“Here she comes now.” Flash waved. “Hey, Inky!” She was wearing her usual gothic attire, this time a spider-web like black dress that matched her full-body tattoos underneath. Her hair was tied in double braids that came over her slender shoulders, and her makeup had obviously been running from more rain, her eyes red from tears. She carried an umbrella over a shoulder.

Her clothes clung to her in an alluring manner, making her appear almost naked, not helped by how she didn't bother to wear any undergarments. Not that the spokesperson for Equestrian Suicidal Girls minded being nude for others. Her perky nipples peeked through her top, and her shapely buttocks rolled with her sultry hips with each strode she took.

“Have any of you seen Pacific Glow?!” In contrast to her usual slow, soft-spoken self, she sounded almost hysterical. “She never came home from her job the other night. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were there, but that's about all I know.” She closed her eyes. “I'm supposed to look after her! I've let her down. I should've been there to walk her home-”

“You can't blame yourself.” Sunset frowned. “Come on. We'll talk it over somewhere safer.”

Inky looked to the flooded pit. “Sunny...” She hugged her. “I'm sorry, I was so worried about Pacific Glow I didn't even consider your feelings.” She did her best to share her umbrella with them as they headed back to the sports car. He opened the door for them in a gentlemanly fashion, and she scooped up Spike. “Hey, is it just me or has Spike gotten bigger?”

“No way!” But Twi paused when she studied her pet. “Hmm, okay, maybe you have a point. Weird. I don't think he's due for any more growth spurts. Guess the experiments I've run on him might've worked? I'll have to study it some more!”

They piled into the car and took what few roads were remotely safe back home. Sunset knew Sonata was due to be temporarily released on probation soon, thanks to Celestia pulling strings to lower her sentence down much as she could. Would they still be able to meet up? She'd invited Dusk over to her place once she was out, and hoped she'd be able to make it.

*****

An armband was attached to Sonata's wristband to monitor her. She'd have to report to her probation officer at certain times, and a number of things were barred to her, but she stretched in the open air despite the nasty weather, thankful she had some limited freedom again! She'd promised Sunset she'd behave. With good behavior she hoped after a couple of years her sentence would be up. Then she could start anew, despite the loss of her beloved sisters, who she still missed even now.

With hands behind her she skipped and whistled, thankful she'd been given her old clothes back. Certainly made a change from a prison uniform. It wan't even afternoon yet it looked like night time. “Ooh, scary.” She pulled out some bubblegum Sunset had sent her, popped a piece in her mouth, then chewed it until she could blow a bubble, which she popped with a smile.

A shadow whipped by down the street. She quirked an eyebrow when it ducked between buildings of the closed down business district. “Huh?” She wanted to call for a cab or something, but her options were pretty limited at the moment, and she wouldn't be caught dead at a shelter if she could help it! She broke into a run, deciding to head straight to Sunset's crib.

“Sonata Dusk. Dear little sister.” An almost inhuman snicker sounded from somewhere near.

“W-who?” She stopped, knock-kneed. “Adagio? Is that you?”

“Try again, dumbass.” Something heavy landed on her from the rooftop, and she was slammed to the slippery concrete under the weight, her attacker sitting on her butt to pin her face-down. A razor-blade pressed to Dusk's throat.

“A-A-Aria?!” Sonata sniffled and laughed. “Aria! I thought you were dead!” She rolled under the middle sister to face her with a wide smile. “Come on, do we have to fight? It's almost like old times!” She looked her over. “Um, why are you nakey?”

“Are you too stupid to realize how much danger you're...never mind. You are that stupid,” mused Aria as she stared at the runt of the sirens. She hissed and exposed her fangs, eyes turning red, and a warmth filled Dusk's panties as she wet them, squirming under the vampiress. “Getting it now, huh? Remember that time we attacked Trixie?” She demonstrated by sliding her knife into Sonata's shirt, slitting it open and peeling it apart, followed by her bra strap which she snapped open.

Sonata froze up even more when her heavy breasts spilled free with a bounce. The cold air made her wide nipples perk up. She winced and yelped when Aria tweaked one, pulling and twisting it with savage glee. “I-I submit! I'm sorry!” She sobbed remembering all the times Aria had taken out her rage on her. “I-I love you, Aria! Can't we just be happy sisters for once?!”

“We will be...soon!” With another hiss Aria bit into her little sister's udder, lips closing around the nipple, which she greedily suckled at. Warmth filled her mouth as she suckled, and Dusk flushed as she moaned, a new wetness spreading across the crotch of her panties. She wiggled under her until her skirt hiked up all the way past her child-bearing hips, her soaked undergarments now see-through as they clung to her tight pussy and generous buttocks. She surrendered to sheer bliss.

Once the vampiress finally withdrew, Sonata's titties rapidly heaved, slippery like the rest of her and now adorned with twin pinpricks on the right tit. Her head swam with delirium. “W...wha you do to me...?” She mumbled as her eyes sleepily darted about her blurring surroundings. Aria tossed the blade aside with a clink, moved off her, and slid Dusk's panties completely off her, then wadded them up into a ball and stuffed them into her little sister's mouth with another laugh.

“You talk too much!” Aria cupped her sister's cheek and patted it a couple times, her muffled reply lost in the cotton bundle. “You're mine, now. But don't worry. I'll go easy on you. Not like that cunt Adagio.” She considered all the ways she could pay back their eldest sister. Set her poofy hair on fire? Cunt fuck her with a razorblade-covered baseball bat? Skin her alive?

Of course she could only do whatever Tirek would permit. She'd have to deal with that asshole eventually...

*****

Lord Tirek stood in the warehouse and stroked his beard. He rarely turned anyone into another full vampire. Most were simply transformed into ghouls, such as Pacific Glow and Sombra, mere blood junkies who could only draw on a fraction of their supernatural power and were usually used to carry out mundane tasks. His latest pawn was Sunny, who he'd had Glow strip and bathe, before he brought her back to the world of the living. “Ah, the doppleganger. Welcome back, Sunny.”

She sat up on the bed, nude and shivering, clasping her arms to her chest. “A-and you are...?”

“Lord Tirek. Your new master. Bow down before me.” She reluctantly did as he commanded, sliding off the blanket and kneeling. He cupped her chin with a low chuckle. “Now, how best to use you, my sweet little pawn...”

Sunny shivered as a droplet of water leaked from above and struck her naked skin. “Got a smoke I can bum off you? No? How about something hard to drink?” She tried to play it cool, but it was obvious she was in deep shit. She hoped that her counterpart and her friends were all okay. “Tirek, was it? Are you like, the Devil or something?”

He chuckled. “Probably the closest approximation in this world. Well, Sombra did attempt to summon Satan. It would seem he encountered something much worse than he ever could have imagined. You do amuse me, Sunny one.”

He'd let Aria off her leash for now, informing her of when Sonata would be released, and how she could track her down. But he forbade her to turn or kill the wayward siren. That pleasure would be reserved for him! So lost was he in his latest project that he didn't notice Pacific Glow slip away, the silly wench usually considered beneath his notice.

Glow quickly but quietly made her way to the back of the warehouse. She stopped before his burnt form and offered her breast to him once more. “Not too much,” he'd warned her. “Or else they'll notice.” He'd taken the bare minimum to heal a little and dull the pain. Now he bit into her tit once more, her low moan swallowed as the ghoul siphoned more blood from her.

In a moment of weakness when she'd first came to him he'd begged her to end his miserable life. Of course she'd refused. She loved him with all her heart even though he'd always treated her as second-rate next to Inky Rose. Not that there seemed to be a jealous bone in her body. She loved them dearly as if they were her own family. And he supposed they were.

Wheels turned in his head. He'd have to bide his time. Find some way to somehow turn this horror show to his advantage...

*****

A meeting was promptly called by Sunset, who decided it best if they meet at Tree Hugger's little cottage in the middle of nowhere. She sent out an invitation by phone to nearly all their friends, even Trixie who'd helped them in the past despite their differences, and Moondancer who was still kind of on the outs with their group once they'd discovered her role in the Dazzlings' schemes. Flash picked up those who had trouble making it, until the group had piled into the studio-like interior.

Tree Hugger raised an open palm, with that usual lazy-eyed look and crooked smile. “Salutations and, like, welcome friends.” She led them inside through a bead curtain where she and Fluttershy had already prepared a number of snacks set out on a low table. Bowls were overrun with fresh fruits and rolls, while tea cups were set out, their contents steaming. Mats covered the floors where she and Shy practiced yoga, and canvases with her abstract artwork lined the outskirts of the interior.

“It's so wonderful to see you all,” said Fluttersy with a curtsy. “Oh, except...” She looked to Inky sympathetically.

“I'm such a terrible friend!” Pinkie slammed her head down on the table she was seated indian-style before. “There I was, getting piss drunk when I should've walked Pacific Glow home! If anything's happened to her-”

“Let's not jump to conclusions!” Rainbow Dash crossed her arms. “Maybe she needs some time alone?”

“Not likely,” said Inky who was still dripping wet as Hugs and Flutters toweled her down. “She's always been rather...clingy. She doesn't like to be alone for long. Plus, we were supposed to meet that night. It's completely unlike her to flake out.”

“Chill, sister. First, let's get you out of those wet clothes.” Hugs removed the silk garments from the goth girl who didn't resist; she'd hardly care about modesty now, especially since they'd all seen her naked before. They continued to towel her down, and Shy let loose her braids, combing them out. “Just relax and we'll, like, totally take care of everything, you know?”

Moondancer, who'd quietly and glumly settled into a corner, spoke up. “I say we form a few search parties and comb the city.”

“Not a bad idea,” mused Trixie who studied her fingernails. “Except Trixie's scooter is totally useless in this dangerous weather. Heck, Flash's car could end up washed away at this rate! Who knows when the rain'll let up?”

“We cannot simply abandon a friend,” urged Rarity. “Why, imagine yourselves in her place!”

“I'm with Rarity,” said Applejack who paced the room. “I dunno 'bout ya'll, but I can't stand to sit on our butts feelin' helpless!”

“Also,” said Twilight. “What if the phone signals are lost? We'll all end up stranded. We have to be smart about this. If only we could use the geodes...but they're still too unstable. Attempt it now, and we might lose them forever!”

“Sonata's probably out there too...” Sunset chewed her nails and constantly checked her phone. No response to her texts. She turned to Tree Hugger and Fluttershy. “You two, stay and hold down the fort, will you? We'll all meet back here if something happens.” They nodded. “That means you too, Spike.” He whined and let his ears droop as she petted him.

They split into two teams; Sunset, Twilight, Flash, Trixie, and at her insistence Moondancer in one, while Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Inky Rose made up the other. “I could call Fuschia and Lavender to help,” offered Trixie who still felt like she owed Shimmer for all she'd done. “Those two slackers could probably use the practice!”

“No, I don't want to put anyone needlessly at risk,” said Sunset. “Just ask them to inform us if they hear anything, okay?” She even considered calling on Celestia, Luna, or maybe even Cadance for help, but couldn't help but admit they all still intimidated her a little. Plus, she didn't want to risk getting the authorities involved unless absolutely necessary. More unwanted problems. No, they'd handle this on their own. At a loss about what else to do, the small party filed out to begin their search.

*****

Tirek took their latest victim into his withered arms and chomped into her neck. A slurp sounded from the denuded Sonata who tensed up in his grasp, becoming limp partially down to the vampire's kiss (What they called their bite) and partially down to the nature of sirens. They were naturally sexually submissive, which had caused their race much pain. What had developed to attract mates had left them open to all sorts of exploitation. That was until Adagio discovered their alluring voice could be weaponized and had taught her sisters this technique so that they could control every last male in Equestria.

The hollows of his fangs pumped in his blood in a particular potent mixture, ensuring she wouldn't be another mere ghoul but a prized vampiress, albeit one fully under the master's control like Aria. With a gurgle he withdrew in a mixture of blood and saliva, and Sonata swayed on her feet, dizziness soon replaced by a renewed strength and warmth. Her senses felt more alive than ever. “Whoa, the world's all tingly!” She raised her arms up and sashayed in a seductive manner. “I feel hotter than ever!”

“Good. Now prostrate yourself before your master.” She didn't understand the words, but the connotations were clear, and she fell to her knees. He patted her head like she was his best. “Serve me well and I'll reward you. Fail me, and...well, I'll introduce you to Sombra later.” He turned to a meticulously map of the city he'd hung up on the wall, marked all over with key areas he might use in his plans-within-plans. “Ready to reunite the Dazzlings?”

“Y-yeah,” whispered Sonata feeling rather conflicted. She rubbed the arm where her bracelet had been broken while she was unconscious. “B-but won't the cops come looking for me? I...I want to go back! I promised Sunset I'd be good now...”

“You'll be another drowned victim in the flood so long as they're concerned. I'll make certain of that.” More payouts to corrupt key members all over the city. Not that money was much of an obstacle to him. “Drink from Sunny to recover your strength if needed." He nodded to the girl sleeping in the buff on the bed. "Of course, you two cannot act too brazenly.”

“No worries,” said Aria who pulled out her blade. She looked to the area circled with blood on the map where Adagio was most likely currently at, and she stabbed the blade into it, the hilt wobbling. She licked her lips in anticipation. She'd been promised leadership of the sirens if she continued to carry out Tirek's plans to satisfaction. “Come on, Sonata.”

She didn't see a reason for Dusk to bother with clothes either. Sure, it might draw attention, but anyone stupid enough to look upon them would end up eviscerated anyhow. They didn't need to bother with human taboos anymore. They were wild huntresses. Apex predators. Pretty soon the entire world would come to mourn the moment they'd ever crossed her!

Author's Note

Lots of characters introduced in this one, but hopefully it will help move the plot faster! :raritywink:

Chapter 15

Rarity's friends heard her cries and struggles over the walkie-talkie before she was cut off. They had raced back to the car where Chrysalis sat, but by the time they arrived the junker driven by the Dazzlings had sped off, and Sunset had given chase on her motorcyle. Even with the geode activated which enhanced Rainbow Dash's speed they already had too much of a lead by the time she arrived. “Damn it! Which direction?!” She shut the pop music off. “You were supposed to be on watch!”

“Oh well. Your friend seems more than capable. Although I would have liked to participate in another hunt,” noted the Queen.

A multi-colored blur whipped about when Dash ran into the road and studied the faint tire tracks. “There! Maybe we can still catch her? Sorry everyone, but you'll merely slow me down! I'm gonna track them all down!”

But before she could take off a lasso whipped around her and pulled taut. “Hold up, sugarcube. Bad enough Sunset ran off half-cocked. I could kill her.” Despite her glare Applejack was worried sick. She hoped her family was okay, and reminded herself how tough her brother was. “This whole town's gone to hell in a handbasket. We split apart and they'll pick us off one-by-one!”

“Sunset needs our help, not to mention Rarity! Besides, I wanna test what I can do!” She squirmed in the rope which simply drew tighter. “Damn it, come on!” She started to vibrate rapidly, the threads sizzling and smoking under the friction.

“Stop it,” called Fluttershy when she and Pinkie ran up. “Let Rainbow try! The rest of our friends need us, remember?! We don't have time for this!” Apparently shamed by her reaction, her friends relaxed, as the lasso went slack.

“Sorry,” said AJ who stared at her feet. “Go.” With a nod Dash sped away in another whirlwind of hues, so fast AJ's blonde hair was tossed about. She wiped her eyes on her freckled arm and sniffled. “I, I dunno how much more I can take...” Usually she refused to admit weakness. She had to be strong and brave for everyone that depended on her. But one look around made it obvious there town could never be the same. “Let's hurry on homeward and help our pals out, okay?”

“Sounds like a plan,” chirped Pinkie. “Any monster messes with us and I'll blow them up! I don't want to kill anyone, but vampires don't count, right?! Uh, no offense!” She quickly amended her words with an awkward smile at Shy.

“None taken.” She returned a warm look. They piled back into Sentry's sportscar and raced back home. Unfortunately it meant turning in a different direction from Rainbow Dash and Sunset Shimmer who'd be on their own. Not to mention Rarity was still at the Dazzlings' mercy. “Um...what will happen if we can't set this right? If the portal never reopens it's not like we can simply slip away to Equestria. Not to mention all the loss of life...” She stared forlorn out a window.

“Let's try not to think about it,” said AJ who squeezed her hand. “No sense workin' ourselves up.”

Pinkie rode shotgun and stuck her head out the side. Curls whipped in the air while they sped down. “Whee!” She tried hard to have fun anyway despite all the chaos around them. But deep down she too was worried about her family. She reminded herself her sisters were all quite capable, even soft little Marble Pie. Her eyes watered a little despite the smile plastered on her face.

Several minutes later static crackled from the walkie-talkies. “No luck here,” came Dash's voice. “Looks like Sunset ran off the road, and...and there's a lot of blood. No sign of her or her bike. I can see some faint tracks and leaking oil, though, probably from the Dazzlings' car. I'm gonna hunt them down. I can't leave Rarity in the hands of those psychos!”

“Remember, be careful.” Applejack depressed the button to her communicator. By now they were so distant the words were faint. They were pulling back up on Twilight's home. By now the swarm had withdrew, the forms of Twilight, Flitter, Cloudchaser, and even the dug up corpse of Moondancer carried away by the locusts. “We too late?”

“We're still safe inside,” replied Tree Hugger. “Not sure how to disable this security system, though.”

Once the sports car was parked the group approached the entrance. With the suburbs torn apart an eerie silence had descended on the area. While the weather had settled down the blood moon remained suspended in the hellish sky.

Pinkie pulled a few gumballs that she'd seemingly kept tucked away in her curls. “I could blow the steel doors down!” Her tattoos lit up when she started to charge the spheres with energy, only for AJ to seize her wrist and shake her head. “Aw.”

“A bit drastic for plan A. But I reckon we don't have many options,” admitted AJ. “Let me try.” She approached one of the barriers, strained her muscles, and a creak sounded when she tore away the layers to allow them entry. “Head on in, ya'll!”

Fluttershy and Tree Hugger immediately embraced then kissed each other on the cheek. Spike bounded over to guard the ripped up door, prowling about the threshold, while Hugs returned to Flash's side where Sonata and Trixie helped tend to him. She'd tried for hours to refresh his memories but he could only recall bits-and-pieces of who they were, let-alone parse their relevance. Mostly he'd flirted with them, Tree in particular, despite how tenderly she rebuffed his advances.

“We've sat on our laurels too long. Sunset and Rainbow might have the right idea,” said AJ who slapped a fist upon an open palm. “It's time we started fightin' back for real! Let's take back the town and clean up this mess! We have superpowers, so it's up to us! Heck, I doubt we're the only ones fightin' the good fight, so maybe we can organize a group to help us!”

“If we can locate them while they're still alive,” mumbled Trixie. “By now the cops have likely all been wiped out...”

Sonata offered them a plate of cookies. “Why don't you take five?”

“I suppose,” sighed AJ who was burning for a confrontation. “Okay, it's not like we know where Twilight was taken anyhow. We'll wait for Rainbow to return, hopefully with Sunset and Rarity in tow! Phew!” She sniffed her underarm. “I could use a shower myself!” She tossed her hat aside then headed to the bathroom, whistling a jaunty tune all the while.

The group did their best to settle back in. They would take a short rest before setting out on their latest venture. Tree Hugger headed back over to the sleepy Flash, who immediately laid the back of his head in her lap and stared up at her like a lost puppy. She smiled uncomfortably back, then turned to Tirek's head, which she swore sometimes watched them. From the vibes in the air she could tell he was far from dead. Granted, the very atmosphere now seemed suffused with the blackest Equestrian magic. Until it was removed people would no doubt continue to embrace their darker impulses and become monsters.

“I have an idea.” Fluttershy whistled to Spike who padded over. “Hey boy.” She bent over to pat his head, her markings alight when she called on the geode's power. “Do you know where Twilight was taken?”

(I think so..... I saw those locusts in a museum Twilight visited once. Got a map?) She brought one up from the basement and he pointed a paw at the location. (Think this is the place. Maybe the swarm carried her off there?)

“That's owned by Somnambula's family,” noted Tree. “She's always been pretty reclusive, you know?”

“Good boy.” She stroked the werewolf's chin while his tail wagged, then leaned in closer and whispered, “Now, you can't go around trying to...mate with every female you see, okay? They don't like that.” He whined but all it took was a stare from her to make him submit. It seemed to come naturally now that the geode was a permanent part of her.

At least from the vibes Tree had gotten from the females he'd taken, it seemed he couldn't knock them up even in his lycanthrope form. Not that it would've stopped him from trying. She reminded herself he was still just an animal at heart and didn't really understand the idea of consent. To him it was an honor for a female to be chosen as part of his pack.

“I should have done this sooner,” whispered Flutters.

“Be fair now.” Tree stroked her girlfriend's hair. “We've all had a ton on our mind, you know? Unfortunately, it's led to a lot of like dumb, desperate choices we can't take back. Like what I did to you.” She linked fingers with her, trying to hold back tears, fearing she'd waste even more precious blood and would have to drink some more. “I'm a terrible girlfriend. Unworthy of you.”

“Don't say that! I...I'll follow you anyhwere, even into Hell! I don't care! So what if we're damned?! If Heaven doesn't want us, then I want no part of it, either!” She heaved and mimicked Tree's movements, the pair slowly inhaling then exhaling to relax.

“That's it. Meditation! That should help hold back the bloodlust. I think we actually only need a tiny bit of blood to function.” That was unless they used their powers. But she hadn't even attempted to tap into hers, fearing that the moment she embraced them, it would become an addiction she'd struggle to break. No, better to leave that Pandora's Box forever closed.

“We don't have much time,” she reminded staring at Flash who seemed to be in bliss laying in Tree's laps.

“Shouldn't take too long, I think. It's important. I don't want this curse to spread any further if I can help it.” She wanted to beat herself up again for not thinking this up sooner. All this time she'd been focused on her lover and what she'd done.

She summoned everyone who was available. Applejack was currently in the shower, mentally banishing the markings and letting the steamy water fall over her well-chiseled and freckled flesh, the dirt and sweat falling away while she brushed her mane. Otherwise everybody showed up other than Chrysalis, even Flash Sentry who sat in the back, strumming a gentle tune of his guitar to help set the ambience. The girls linked hands as Hugs instructed, doing their best to relax and focus.

She taught them to find their center like she had Fluttershy. Spike laid down near Sentry and rested his chin atop his paws. There's only so much she could show them in an hour, but once they knew the basics it wouldn't be difficult to practice on their own. But was it the right choice? After all, maybe that accursed power would be needed to fight the forces of darkness...

*****

In truth Applejack rarely took enough time for herself. She was always too busy trying to make things easier on others. It was often a thankless job, but she didn't regret it one bit. Steam rose around her while the spray trailed down ample curves with a smidge of visible muscles. She took her time lathering herself up, feeling she'd earned this indulgence, at least.

She rubbed soap into her heavy breasts, suds beaded and dripping from her erect nipples, sliding down her navel and sticking to her well-trimmed blonde pubes. She squeezed her firm thighs and buttocks between her palms, even more proud of how she'd worked them to perfection than her tits. She disliked arrogance, but she took a definite pride in herself.

Fingers brushed over her tight slit and an eletrical thrill warmed her up. “I-I shouldn't,” she mumbled as her thoughts wandered to Rarity. Worry for her turned to an sunpoken lust between them. While she could appreciate the beauty of women, she'd always thought herself completely straight, until a particularly saucy photo shoot for ESG had turned hands-on between her and Rarity. Was it love? Doubtful, but the unspoken attraction between them was definitely real.

The faucet's spray was so noisy AJ failed to hear footfalls approached from behind, and when the glass door was pulled open she spun, only for Chrysalis to push forward and seize her wrists. She tried to summon up her geode's power to overwhelm the Queen with her strength, but Chrissy activated her own powers when she leaned in to a passionate kiss.

AJ's eyes lidded when she instantly went slack and submitted to the succubus. Under normal circumstances Chrysalis hated to forcefully convert others to her cause, finding seduction far more satisfying, not to mention tastier, with the absence of Flitter and Cloudchaser she saw little alternative but to convert fresh recruits. And who better than the strong, lovely cowgirl?

Her prey wrapped her arms around the Queen and leaned in when their lips locked. The marks over her dark skin glowed a bright emerald. Their slippery udders smooshed when they continued to make out, hands wandering over one-another's backs and buttcheeks. A smack sounded when Chrissy withdrew, saliva strung between them. “So delicious, my little pet!”

“I...I don't wanna' hurt my friends.” Her freckled cheeks burned pink and her blue eyes were hazy.

“Hopefully, that won't be necessary! I didn't want to betray them, but it's obvious they're too soft for this. They'll simply drag me down with them if I stick around, and survival comes first, I'm afraid!” She studied her nails. “Hmmm, I need at least one other to complete my set. Lure one of your pals away. One with a geode. Not sure the rest of them would be of much use to me.”

AJ took her hand and kissed it. “Yes, my Queen. Leave it ta' me.”

Her cackle echoed in the bathroom. Which of her friends would she choose? She preferred to leave some things to chance, as it made life far more interesting, tending to live in the moment rather than trying to endlessly plan like Tirek or Sombra. Those bores were slaves to might-bes and might-have-beens. There was only the now. She'd learned to accept that.

After she toweled off Applejack returned to the living room. Some of them were busy meditating while others simply relaxed or snacked before they'd make another attempt. Fluttershy or Pinkie? No. She needed her old rival Rainbow Dash. She exited out the front door, summoned back her geode which burned warm in her core, and patiently waited on the lawn for her return.

*****

“There.” Rainbow had tracked down the broken down, battered car, smoke pouring from its partially opened hood. It was covered in dents and parked haphazardly into the sunken earth, a thick trail of oil behind it. Pretty much the sloppy work she'd expect from the careless, who-gives-a-fuck Aria. She'd always been spoiling for a fight with the Dazzling but the moment had never been right. Maybe now she'd see who was really the tougher one between the two! She headed into the unlocked house.

She quickly scoured the base floor, which had mostly been picked clean, and likewise the attic, before she took a deep breath, then headed towards the basement. A spear materialized in her small hands. With a hard swallow she descended the stairs into the darkness. Dust swirled in the air. She brushed aside a cobweb. “Adagio? Aria? Face me, you cowards!”

But when she touched down at the bottom the Dazzlings were apparently draped out unconscious. Her heart raced. She nearly dropped her weapon when she spotted what appeared to be Rarity standing near the ouji board. Only something was terribly wrong with her. Her eyes and smile were predatory, and she unfolded a massive leather wingspan from her back.

Worse still she had started to reshape her figure. Calling upon the black magic in the air, she'd started to reform herself into a new creature, mannequin-like with segmented joints which provided her with a cold, unnatural beauty that was equally terrifying. “Come closer, Rainbow darling!” She beckoned with a wave of an index finger. Dash backed up only to hit a construct that blocked the escape route, Rarity's markings appearing and lighting up when she called on her geode. “How rude! After all the preparations I've made for you...” She tsked and a clink sounded when the fashionista approached with a hip sway.

“This isn't you, Rarity! Just some crap they've tried to force on you! You're possessed!”

“So what? Maybe I feel better this way? Maybe we'd all feel better if we embraced our true natures?” Her plume turned to wooden constructs when she willed it to better suit this new puppet-like shape. She brushed her palms over her anatomically correct physique, still incredibly soft and flesh on the surface, despite the thickness below. “Am I not lovelier than ever?”

She summoned an innumerable number of thin strings which wrapped around the wrists and ankles of the sleeping Dazzlings, carefully stringing them up without cutting into their flesh. They draped like flies trapped in a spider's web. She stopped to stroke their supple skin. “I wonder, what darkness lies locked away in your heart, Dashie dear? Let's find out!”

A rainbow blur whipped by when Dash avoided a series of strings. Gem-like creations started to form around her, and at rapid speeds she vibrated and shattered them, narrowly able to escape imprisonment. Her enemy had the advantage in tbhis small space. Not to mention she didn't want to harm her. All it would take is one good stab, and maybe she could end this marionette, but ho would she be able to live with herself if she slayed one of her closest friends?! “Damn it, Rarity, wake up!”

Amidst the whir of motion and hues the Dazzlings stirred. “Wha...what happened? Oh yeah,” muttered Aria as drool leaked from the side of her lip. “Fuck, I'm sore all over. Especially down below. Feels like I was fucked from all ends by baseball bats.” She watched Rarity continue to summon more constructs and bindings in attempt to restrain the athlete.

“Eloquently put, as always.” Although Adagio couldn't disagree. Only those tentacled monstrosities had been anywhere near that rough. Their sighs were still soaked wet and their twats dripped. Worse they'd probably walk funny for quite sometime. She doubted even drinking some blood would take away all the soreness. “Okay, we messed up. Now let's find a way out of this.”

Dash debated whether to attempt a fatal blow or escape. She compromised, something that was normally unthinkable for her, and with a cry tightened her hands around the spear, slamming the tip into Rarity's stomach at rapid speeds and pinning her to a wall. “Just...hold on, Rare!” She trembled and held her in place, half-blinded by tears. “I'll...I'll find some way to fix this!”

Light returned to Rarity's eyes which were wet. “Th-thank you, Dash. Tell our friends I love them all...” She fainted and the strings fell away, the Dazzlings falling onto their knees. She pulled the spear loose, tossed it aside with a clank, and knelt when she caught the fashionista in her arms, sobbing when she pressed a palm to the open wound which oozed between her fingers.

“No! It's not supposed to be like this!” Dash tried to think up some way to save her. A gunshot rang out, and she stared down at her chest, a hole torn into her flesh where the bullet struck. Her blood splattered over her friend who slipped from her quivering limbs. She was instantly on her feet and turned to Adagio, who fired again-and-again, clicks sounding when the barrel emptied.

“Damn...you...” She collapsed at Dazzle's feet with a thunk.

“Let's escape this nightmare,” said Adagio who tossed the pistol aside. The air still stunk of cordite.

“Not yet. I want to make sure these bitches are dead. Especially after the way rarity made us suffer.” Aria plucked up the loose spear still stained red. She licked a bit off that ran down the pole. Then she lined the speartip up with the fashionista's slit, and shoved it up her, until she was impaled all-the-way-through from pussy-to-mouth. She took a moment to admire her work while more blood pooled under her victim. “Good riddance, whore.” She sucked up a ball of spit and spat it on her face.

“What a waste.” Adagio tsked and shook her head. She continued to fondle the still warm flesh of the fresh corpse. But a bout of inspiration suddenly struck her. Would it work? “Let's drain them. Maybe we can still the geode's power. But Rarity is mine.”

“Fine. Rainbow's more my style, anyhow.” They set upon their chosen prey, sinking their fangs into a tit, and siphoning their essence without restraint. It's not like they cared about their old enemies so there was no reason to hold back. Slurps sounded when they cradled the pair to them, and they drank them dry, eyes alight while the bodies slackened completely.

Once they finished the duo released the now almost colorless carcasses and released a wheeze. They stretched and concentrated. “Yesss,” whispered Adagio when the markings started to appear in their color schemes upon their beautiful forms. She created a cube-like construct before her then shaped it into a sphere. “Worth it.”

Aria launched a kick at such high-speeds that the air seemed to warp, launching Rainbow's corpse through the air, which slammed into a wall and left a streak of blood running down. “This is so badass! Time to wreck some shit for real!”

“Not so fast. We still have a lot of enemies out there. Including other creatures like us infused by the darkness.” She had no idea what kind of demonic power Sombra wielded now but figured confronting him would be a bad idea. Btter to let the other monsters out there pick each other off. “Now, let's head out of here. We still need someone to complete the sirens...”

No sooner did they step outside when a motorcyle raced by. Its rider was the headless Sunset Shimmer, who'd inherited the holy spirit of vengeance that had transformed Shining Armor into a paldain-like executioner. But she'd warped to resemble and angelic-like being, similar to what she'd trasnformed into during the Friendship Games, her bared flesh radiating with a bright aura. Her sword was ablaze in white. Her ethereal tresses floated atop her and a halo rested above her dome.

She struggled to recall who she'd been. But she sensed the evil around her and knew it needed to be punished. Feathers swirled in the air when a pair of white wings erupted from her back. Her head floated alongside her, seemingly tied to her by the aura, which made certain it never left her side no matter how fast she went. “Shit,” cried Aria when the huntress bore down on them.

The sirens split when the bike raced at them. A screech sounded when Sunset pulled to a momentary stop, between the Dazzlings, uncertain which sister deserve to die more. Aria was the more straight-forwardly sadistic of the two. A somehwat clever thug who raged against the entire world. However Adagio was a mastermind who'd caused untold damage in her wake. She'd psycholigically abused her sisters since they were born and helped set all this nonsense in motion.

Yes, the leader of the Dazzlings certainly deserved her ire more. A part of her recalled how she'd almost wrecked her life. Played with her head and tried to turn her on her friends. Sure, she couldn't blame her for what Tirek had done, but she'd certainly helped escalate the situation. Worse of all she could sense the blood of Rarity and Rainbow on them. She'd make them pay for what they'd done! (Adagio! Aria! There is no escape!) She spoke in a commanding tone. (Prepare to die!)

*****

“What'cha doin' out here alone?” Pinkie Pie's hands were linked behind her back when she bent over.

“Waitin' for Rainbow Dash to return. No luck so far.” Applejack had waited patiently well over an hour by now. Far past the point they were supposed to relax. But she started to wonder if Dash and Sunset would return, or maybe they too had been claimed by the forces of evil. She looked over the party girl. Not her first choice, but she'd do. “Hey Pinkie.” She spotted her Queen out of the corner of her eye, hidden by the fence. “Come this way, will ya? Got somethin' to show ya.”

“M'kay!” Pinkie skipped beside her. She'd always been rather trusting. Especially when it came to somebody like AJ who the group trusted whole-heartedly. “I love surprises!” She followed her around the corner, away from any possible prying eyes, not that they needed to worry much about neighbors under the current circumstances. She yelped whem a lasso was suddenly tossed around her and pulled taut. “Jackie? Um, I like the kinky stuff, but-” She was suddenly yanked backwards.

Chrysalis suddenly seized the party animal and laid lips on hers. By the time Pie started to call on her powers to light up the rope it was too late; her glowing tattoos powered down and she went limp in the Queen's embrace. “Aaahhh,” moaned Pinkie when the conversion process started to overtake her. She pulled free of the kiss and licked her lips. “Juicy!”

“You're my little pet now too,” said Chrissy with a flick of a bouncy curl.

“Yes, my Queen! Wow, I feel so alive!” She spun in a circle and jiggled her assets with a giggle. Now that Chrysalis had used her geode's power, activated by her kiss, to turn them into her latest succubi, they were completely loyal to her.

Again she hated to rob them of free will. It went against everything she'd tried to become; she'd loathed the pimp who'd once controlled her. Tried to free prostitutes like her who'd been abandoned and abused. She wanted willing and loving followers. But she swore to take care of them and release them once their services were no longer needed. If any of them survived.

Where to hunt first? Well, she'd simply follow the trails of wreckage across town, and see where they took her. Crickets chirped around the trio, cast in crimson under a blood-red sky. With a whistle she set off with her new servants in tow.

*****

Nightmare Moon continued to escalate her little torture sessions, determined to break her pets who she kept chained by the throne. With a click of her fingers she opened a portal and summoned in a black steed, a mass of musculature, complete with an obsidian mane and tail. She nuzzled him affectionately. “This is Onyx. I'm certain you two recognize him?” He'd often been her sole friend when no one else seemed to understand her. A constant companion she'd even confided in whenever they were alone.

She laid hands on him and filled him with a portion of her darkness. He trasnformed before their eyes into a demonic steed to match her, complete with starry locks and cat-like eyes. He rose up with a neigh and a snort. “Wonderful, isn't he? But he has needs, too.” He cupped a hand under Cadance's tear-stained chin. “Ones that you two will help him sate!”

“N-no! Please,” whimpered Cadance when a shadow fell over her, the stallion lining up behind her.

“Don't do this,” pleaded Celestia when the flared tip lined up with Cadance's folds.

“Be silent. Or I'll let him ram her so hard he'll split her in two!” A whine sounded and Cadance's eyes widened when he mounted and impaled her.His front hooves rested around her head while he bucked her, only able to drive so deep into her moistening sex, and she cried out each time he battered her cervix. “Breed this mare all you like!”

A heart-shaped bottom bounced each time hips smashed into Cadance, her tits swaying back-and-forth each time she was pushed forward, wailing and asahmed when her vagina leaked down her loins. She panted and flushed with her cries, dreading the possibility that a horsecock would puncture all the way into and possibly through her battered uterus.

Unable to blank out what was happening to her, she tried to pretend it was Shining Armor consummating their marriage, closing her eyes and moaning out each time her sopping love canal was plundered. She begged her dead husband for forgiveness, much like he had her when the Dazzlings attacked him, their aroused bodies betraying them in the moment.

“You're insane,” accused Celestia who received a heeled kick under her chin.

Moon pulled her by the chain to meet her face. “No worries, your turn will come!” She forced her sister to watch while the stud rutted Cadance senseless with the most violent thrusts he dared. Grunts escaped his clenched teeth each time he speared her, desperate to wreck her pussy without permanently breaking her. Much as she hated the pair, she wanted to chip away at them slowly, until they were made aware of how much they'd hurt her over a lifetime of selfish ignorance.

A wail escaped Cadance when Onyx buried himself one last time and flooded her with a deluge of his spunk, pressing his flared tip so hard he spread her cervix hole open, ejaculating directly into her womb as he painted her slimy walls. He pulled free with a plop and she sunk down half-conscious, her gaping fuckhole now oozing with his excessive splooge.

Nightmare reclined back on her throne and forced her sister over. “Eat me,” she demanded while spreading her thighs wide and slipping aside her bikini-like bottom. “Oh, and don't even think of biting, or that horsecock in Cadance's puss will be exiting through her mouth!” Celestia knelt and sunk her face into the wet cunt before her.

A palm was laid atop her head, directing her in deeper, a tongue swishing past the velvet lips to swish around the pink chamber. With her free hand Nightmare undid her flimsy top, playing with the heavy orbs that fell free. “Good little sister.” She buried her face deep as she could in her slimy cunt in a domineering manner. “But I cannot simply rest here forever.”

She'd uncovered another aspect about herself; an ability to peer into the dreams of others. And with practice even control them and turn them into the nightmares of her namesake. Her first target was a lone, lost, and familiar girl...

*****

A room was prepared for Sunny since her master seemingly never slept. Although it was more like a prison cell. She laid on the bed and pulled the sheet around her, soaked in sweat while she tossed and turned. In her dreams she saw the other Sunset Shimmer. She'd somewhat happily lived vicariously through her, proud that one of them succeeded, yet reminded what a worthless failure she was by comparison. That knowledge tormented her even now. A miserable reminder that no one needed her. She'd tried to be helpful to Inky and Pacific, and ultimately failed them too, reduced to another of Sombra's pawns.

She wept bitterly in her sleep. “Sunset...I'm sorry,” she said to her counterpart while the two stood naked in a void. “I-I'm a total failure! I can't do anything right! I've tried so hard, but all I do is seem to make things tougher on everyone else!” She sunk to her knees in the dream and covered her face with both hands. “Just...leave me, okay? Before you're dragged down, too!”

Sunset walked over and took her wrists so that she faced her. “Yes, you are a fuck up. A disgrace. You don't deserve to share my likeness!” She suddenly started to warp before Sunny, hair rising until it caught aflame, and skin turning red as she grew taller, wings unfurled from her back and a spaded tail from atop her buttocks when she took on a similar visage to the she-demon that once attacked Canterlot High. “You're my sweet little plaything, Sunny! Now and forever!” She cackled in her face.

A combination of her own fears and Nightmare Moon's influence breathed life into that darkness and breathed new life into it.

With a hard swallow Sunny stared into her twisted irises. She wanted to turn and flee but all she managed was to dribble urine down her thighs. The devil was suddenly atop her, pinning her down while she spread her legs open, biting and sucking on her lips in a predatory manner. Before she could try and make sense of it all, a pair of cocks had grown from the creature's crotch, and without further warm up were rammed hard into her lower holes. She winced and cried into her mouth as they opened her.

Claw-like extensions on the devil's wings wrapped around her breasts, roughly kneading and bouncing them, while the forked and impossibly long tongue slithered down her throat and made her gag and sniffle. She was repeatedly slammed down with each savage thrust as the evil spirit fucked itself into its new host. Wet squelches sounded when it drove so deep it pierced her cervix hole, bottoming out all the way in Sunny's womb, who moaned whorishly in submission when she squirted all over her.

At the same time the she-demon shrieked when she emptied her fully hilted dicks in her. Torrents of spunk flooded to overflow in her and swished about. Sunny wrapped her limbs tight around the beast, passionately making out with her, until their flesh melted into one entity. By the time Sunny awakened, she'd fully become the same monster she'd dreamed about.

A demonic smirk crossed her when she tossed aside the sweat-soaked blanket and stared down at her beautiful nude form. Claws squeezed her now even rounder and fuller udders. She sailed into the air with mad laughter, and set off in a blaze to hunt down Sombra, wax figures melting under glass cases throughout the museum on her quest to free Inky and Pacific.

Chapter 26

Flash Sentry blinked several times when a familiar fiery redhead walked back into his life. She was bad in the badgirl leather jacket, the tight blouse and hip-hugging skirt, and especially those fuck-me boots he and so many others absolutely salivated over. He hopped up disturbing Spike and the Sphinx, running to meet her while Twilight and Moondancer looked on bewildered.

He grabbed her by the waist, lifting her off the basement floor and meeting her scarlet lips with a passionate kiss. Memories of Sunset Shimmer, the woman he loved and who made him who he is today, came flooding back. He withdrew with a husky whisper of, “I've missed you so much,” his eyes locked with her uncharacteristically bashful ones?

“I'm the other one,” said Sunny with a laugh and a small blush.

“O-oh.” He rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. “So you're...not, uh, crazy anymore?”

“Fit as a fiddle thanks to the real Sunset,” she said with her usual self-deprecation. “I owe you all an apology. But it'll have to wait. Right now the utopia I tried to create is still forming, but the longer you all believe its real, the more solid it'll become.”

“I see,” said Twilight Sparkle as it all started to make sense. “So we have to accept how things used to be?” Memories of her old life were coming back fast, all the contradictions of their current state now becoming much clearer.

“Maybe not everyone wants the old world back,” reminded Moondancer who also stood and folded her arms.

“Yeah, that's the problem,” noted Sunny. “For some people they're much better off this way. But if the vast majority don't accept how things used to be? Well, there'll be no going back to how things really are, or worse, maybe reality itself'll unravel.”

“Come on,” said Twilight who took her old friend by the hands. “Are you really ready to risk it all just to keep me? I'll always love you, no matter what happens. I still care about Sunset, but we're done.”

“Even so...the mind determines reality. What's wrong with a world shaped to suit us? Nothing ever goes my way,” said Moondancer who curled a lip and kicked a table-leg, the beakers atop shaking and threatening to bubble over.

“Could be that winning attitude,” said Sunny with a slight smirk.

“Shut up, you. You caused this, remember?” Moondancer adjusted her glasses with a cold glare.

“Yeah, my bad. Look, I lost my mind a little, okay? Not going to bother with any excuses beyond that.” Sunny had confronted the darkness within her and temporarily lost. Then she'd tried to embrace the light and allowed that to overwhelm her, too. Even now she felt like nothing more than a cheap, defective copy of her counterpart, unable to ever escape her shadow.

Twilight embraced the Sphinx, her eyes watering. “So I guess this means goodbye again.” The feline purred and licked her cheek, gradually fading from her arms as they concentrated on how the world used to be, the basement becoming more rundown to match the damage still there after the machine they'd built had went haywire. “Thanks for everything.”

Spike whimpered as he watched his mate 'die' once more. Shooting the dog a sympathetic smile, Flash crouched down and ruffled his fur, knowing his own share of heartbreak all too well. Before Sunset he'd always worried he'd end up alone!

“So,” said Moondancer. “It's done. At least, in this area.”

However this was merely the start. Would their friends so readily accept a return to their devastated town?

*****

Neon colors reflected off the rain puddles which covered the street before The Hive. With a hand on one hip, Trixie flashed her identification before the stoic bouncer she knew was secretly an incubus, who simply nodded behind his shades and opened the door. She was immediately assaulted by fast-paced music which rocked the floor when she strode inside.

A part of her was tempted to stay in this world, even if it was bullshit. I mean, when was the last time she made it through a day without something going disastrously wrong? It's like she was the universe's buttmonkey!

Seeing the signs that this was a 'clothing-optional' night, and knowing that so long as she didn't die nothing she did would matter much once they set the city right, she shrugged with a snicker and tossed off all her clothes. She took a moment to stare down at her supple flesh in narcissistic admiration, tossing her hair back with a theatrical flourish.

Even better it was apparently amateur pole-dancing night! No doubt part of Rainbow Dash's and Pinkie Pie's sordid fantasies, the pair currently gyrating together on a pole in an incredibly trashy manner, their nude frames slathered in baby oil.

Pacific Glow clapped and whistled while she watched, still naked while she lounged at a table. “Whew! Shake it, babies!”

“Amateurs indeed,” muttered Trixie who talked to the bouncers for permission before she took another stage and bared it all before a number of vaguely familiar faces. It wasn't so different from posing for Equestrian Suicidal Girls, after all. She was certain hundreds of guys and a a number of women had pleasured themselves to her unmatched beauty!

Of course it was hard to compete with two naked beauties, and so she seized Pacific's hand and whisked her her up, slapping baby oil on both of them and rubbing their sensuous forms together. “Not bad,” she mused as their slippery skin connected.

“You too,” chirped Pacific who squeaked when the magician bent her over and spanked her wide buttcheeks.

The crowds jeered and drank from overflowing, foamy mugs, some tossing wads of cash their way. Trixie made the rounds atop the stage's perimeter, stopping to pose in increasingly provocative positions, pausing when she was near Pinkie and Dash. “You know this isn't how things are supposed to be, don't you? Don't you have that Pinkie-Sense or whatever?”

“Yeah, yeah. We know,” admitted Rainbow. “We simply wanted to have some fun first.”

“I figured it out a few hours back,” yelled Pinkie, the audience unable to hear them over the music. She continued wiggling her floppy tits and ample buttocks to keep the onlookers entertained while they chatted. “I'm sure even Limestone's always got a smile on her face in this world!” She missed her sisters, unable to accept a world where they were pretty much brainwashed, no matter how content they seemed. “Just let us finish this dance, and then will move on, okay?”

“Sure. One last dance.” Trixie winked with a swivel of her hips. She watched Pinkie and Pacific lock lips, the former no doubt sad this was the last time she'd see her. For her part she hoped Fuschia and Lavender were okay, but they were her assistants, after all. Surely the duo shared their teacher's resourcefulness? She'd have to visit them once this nonsense was over.

Besides, she couldn't imagine anything more boring than eternal perfection!

*****

Riding her motorcycle out into the countryside, Sunset arrived at the cottage in mere minutes, taking a shortcut thanks to dream logic. She pulled to a stopped and hopped off her parked ride, where a number of her friends were in the midst of a nude yoga session in the middle of the woods. Cautiously she approached, making certain her geode markings were visible on her otherwise bare skin, figuring that a visible cue would help them better recall all that had happened up to this point.

“Hey there,” she called with a wave. “Remember me?”

“Howdy there Sunset,” called Applejack who blinked several times as her memories settled in. Unlike the others she hadn't stripped completely, her stetson still atop her head. “Last thing I remember, you ran off half-cocked again!”

“I knew the vibes in the air were odd,” noted Tree Hugger. “But I couldn't quite understand it, you know?”

Fluttershy bowed her head. She too had sensed something was off, but to her shame she'd tried to deny it, happier and safer here than she'd ever felt before. Wouldn't a world where all their loved ones were still alive be better?

“I should have realized,” admitted Rarity who fluttered her lashes. “It does seem like we've been stuck in a loop?”

“We need to travel around and wake up everyone we can,” said Sunset. “I'm not sure if we can return our city back to exactly how it's supposed to be, but I want it as close as possible. After that, we'll finally be able to end this.”

Of course there was still someone else she needed to convince. A certain friend that was quite a ways apart from civilization, but thanks to the magic of dreams, she could pretty much travel the world within less than an hour.

The scenery seemed to whip by in a blur while she rode all the way to a distant ocean. Cheating a bit she imagined a motorboat would be at the dock near the sandy shores, and she climbed aboard, revving the engine and setting out. The waves crashed upon the sturdy vessel, the scent of saltwater heavy in the air, which whipped her scarlet-and-gold locks about.

Within a short time she spotted the Dazzlings situated upon rocks in the middle of the sea. Their tails swished about, wet skin glistening under the sunlight. Her mouth watered remembering why she'd almost fallen under their spell and become the fourth siren. She stopped the ship some distance away, and used a pair of binoculars to peep on them, a little ashamed of herself as she zoomed in on their lovely assets beaded with water drops which rolled down their luscious curves.

She licked her lips and swallowed hard. Diving into the waters, she swam towards the mermaid-like creatures of pure lust, a scarlet tail suddenly manifesting on her too. She glanced back at how her heart-shaped bottom and vulva remained exposed as her legs were covered in a sheen of armor-like scales that ended in a fin. She really had become the fourth siren, for a time.

Foregoing her geode tattoos for the moment, she smiled and closed her eyes, diving underwater for a moment. Her matted tresses clung to her back. She had to admit the idea of living out here with the Dazzlings was pretty close to her ultimate fantasy. Sadly, it would have to remain just that. It would be so simple to remain here forever, lost in a dream, being accepted as their shared sister and lover. But she couldn't afford to be so selfish. No, she had to do what she knew was right, no matter the price.

She leapt out of the water with a splash and plopped her bottom down on a slippery stone near them. “Sonata, it's time to head home.” She studied Adagio and Aria with a pained expression, like with Inky Rose wondering if this was really their souls they interacted with, or if these were simply constructs created by the collected unconscious of the dreamers. Whatever the case was, she decided to assume it was the former, which at least provided her with some small comfort.

Sunset?! I...” Sonata turned crestfallen, looking aside. In a petulant manner she exclaimed, “I don't want to go!”

“Please, Sonata. I want to put things back how they're supposed to be. Maybe it's partially selfish. I do want to make up for the mistakes I've made the best I can. However, I know this is what I'm supposed to do.” She touched her heart.

“But I'm totes perfectly content here with my sisters! Can't we make an exception?!”

“You know it doesn't work that way.” Sunset took her hands.

“We'll be alright,” said Aria who grinned at them. “You would've made a hell of a siren, Sunset.”

Adagio's eyes grazed over Shimmer with a slow lick of her lips. “Yes, you're somehow more delectable than ever.”

“You too,” admitted Sunny who memorized every curve of the pair, from the lithe-but-toned Aria, to the more buxom Adagio, who still paled next to the curvaceousness of Sonata; a trinity of beautiful perfection. “Sorry I couldn't-”

“We know,” said Aria. “But thanks for trying. It's sweet. Sadly, it's time we went back to sleep.”

“It's been fun,” said Adagio. “But we made our choice and intend to stick with it, no matter how hard it is.” The sisters exchanged drawn-out kisses with Sunset and a tear-stricken Sonata, before with a final sashay of their hips the pair dove into the ocean with a splash. Their fins poked up from the dark waters before they disappeared below for the last time.

Hugging the last Dazzling close to her bosom and stroking her wet hair, Sunset watched the other nameless sirens in the distance blink away. Perhaps the sisters had seen them back in Equestria before their banishment?

*****

Using their chokers Sunset asked everyone to imagine they were back where the portal was situated. With their combined will it wasn't difficult to bend the laws of reality while it remained in this malleable dream-like state. Of course she hesitated to abuse this more than necessary, aware that the temptation to build their own ideal utopia could very well overwhelm them.

Around them the town was shifting back to its original state. They had woken a number of other dreamers who continued to pass the word, led by Celestia, Luna, and Cadance. But with that the rundown state of the city became all the more apparent by the moment. Worse still, the swirling blue portal was tuning back to a hellish red, signifying renewed corruption.

“Last stop,” whispered Sunset to herself ready to cross over and close it down.

However before she could make her move a gargoyle-like creature came screaming out, swathed in gray leather-and-stone skin, jaws open and claws bared as its wings beat in a furious manner. She summoned the white blade which caught ablaze in a white fire and carved through it when the demon dove at her. It screeched and shattered into stones which rolled at her feet.

“More incoming,” she warned as dozens more poured out.

Around her everyone called up their own arsenals, which caught ablaze with a similar holy fire she shared with them, calling on the abilities of their geodes both natural and artificial to assist them. The Rainbooms formed a protective circle around their weaker allies. Despite their situation Sunset was momentarily content, momentarily reunited and fighting side-by-side with her friends. However it was cut short when the invading horde swarmed around them, enshrouding them in dark shadows.

Her main concern was reaching the nexus between realms. She charged into the fray, explosions no doubt from Pinkie erupting around her, while Rainbow whirled around, tossing a series of white-hot javelins that skewered the creatures and pinned their burning bodies to the ground. A boomerang arced by from Sonata, while more of the creatures were telekinetically slammed down by Twilight and Moondancer who worked in tandem, dust clouds kicked up as rock was pulverized into ashy clouds.

Whenever one closed in Rarity would either form a construct that deflected it or crushed it to a fine powder. Her back was watched by Trixie, who tossed colorful smoke bombs when needed, lashing out with the chain whip-like weapon, liberally borrowing the powers of those nearby as needed with her fake geode, her own bombs turned far more dangerous when she used Pinkie's power to make them erupt into small balls of fire, and her melee strokes enhanced by a touch of Dash's speed.

Flash and Hugs aided them in a similar manner with their firearms and false geodes, while Fluttershy loosed a rain of ethereal arrows from her bow which knocked the devils from the sky. More twisted and screamed as they went into a spin, lit up and charred to blackened husks. Applejack likewise put her lasso to use pulling them down and snapping them apart with fists and feet. But no matter how many the party had slain, it seemed even more were quick to replace their fallen brethren.

“I know what you're thinking,” called Sunny who ran up to her double with a similar white sword at the ready. “Don't do it.”

“I have to,” answered Sunset who narrowed her eyes in determination while she tried to push further in. She was so close!

“I can do it. Face it. I'm not as important as you. I-”

“Don't want to hear it. You're important to me. There isn't a 'real' Sunset so far as I'm concerned. Just like all the friends I've made her are equally as valuable as their Equestrian counterparts,” said Sunset who snarled when she carved into another abomination with the cursed sword. It crackled into a dust cloud which swirled around her. “You'll have to carry on for me.”

Sunny shook her head and started sobbing. Grabbing her double by the lower back, she pulled her into a passionate kiss, remembering the time when she'd made love with Sunset before Aria stabbed her to death. She'd taken the fatal blow to save her. And now their positions were reversed. But after absorbing Sunset's powers for a time she too knew there wasn't any other way; someone had to cross into the portal and closed it from the other side unless they wanted this disaster to repeat itself.

For a moment Sunset tried to think up some speed, but after their empathic connection there was no doubt her counterpart would think up something suitable. Her friends would forgive her in time and know she'd always tried to do what she felt was best. What use would it be to say she's sorry another time? Likewise, they all knew how much she loved them.

“Goodbye...Sunset...” Sunny was thankful their allies were able to keep the monsters at bay as not to spoil the moment.

After a final look back with a warm smile, Sunset summoned up a phoenix-like plume she parted, and sailed skywards, tears in the corners of her eyes as she held the alabaster sword aloft. Her skin radiated in an angelic manner and a halo hovered above her dome, crimson-and-gold hair whipping and swirling about her as her face was drawn in sheer determination.

She cut down the gargoyles which hurtled her way. Limbs turned to stone when they were chopped off, or managed to catch ablaze, the holy fires seeming to ignite whatever she wished even if it shouldn't be flammable. When she neared the swirling vortex, she caught a view into its depths, seeing that Tirek and Sombra were trapped within the void. The pair were apparently locked in eternal combat, neither able to ever truly die despite how many times they butchered one-another.

What would happen to her once she too was trapped inside? Would she face a similar fate to Adagio, Aria, and Inky Rose? Or far worse? Perhaps she'd be the plaything of devils until the end of time? But she couldn't back down now.

Once she crossed over, Sunset immediately set to sealing the portal, palms raised while she funneled her power out in a cone of ethereal light. A brilliant aura surrounded her, melting those who were foolish enough to near her, trying to attack her or escape the closing circle. She threatened to burn herself out while she released vast amounts of her purifying energies.

From even here she could witness her loved ones battling to make this possible. The tear between dimensions gradually closed. She'd left a little gift with Sunny, but would it work? Maybe she'd never know. With a melancholy smile she closed her eyes, fading back to nothing more than a normal woman, as a horde of demons beset her from all sides.